Columbia  ^.^niDer^sitp 
intJjeCiipofJlmgork 

THE  LIBRARIES 


Bequest  of 

Frederic  Bancroft 

1860-1945 


J<^J^^^--^^''^ 


^1^6.  &  Mm.  ¥  m^r^ 


iUU 


SKETCHES  OF  A  LIFE  OF  75 


k 


Luke   Woodard   at   75, 


SKETCHES   OF  A   LIFE 

OF  75 

IN  THREE   PARTS 


BIOGRAPHICAL,    HISTORICAL    AND 
DESCRIPTIVE 


BY 

LUKE   WOODARD 

1907 


NICHOLSON   PRINTING  &   MFG.  COMPANY 
RICHMOND,  INDIANA 


tU^VvT 


BY  THE  SAME 
AUTHOR 

THE   MORNING  STAR 

GATHERED   FRAGMENTS 

A   VOLUME   OF  POEMS 

WHAT   IS   TRUTH  ? 


rn^^P 


MY     BELOVED     WIFE 


MY    HELPFUL    COMPANION 
IN    THE    PILGRIMAGE    OF    LIFE 

AND    IN    GOSPEL    SERVICE 
"IN    JOURNEYINGS    OFTEN" 

THIS    VOLUME    IS    GRATEFULLY    DEDICATED 
BY    THE    AUTHOR 


PREFACE 

This  volume  has  been  written  and  is  published  in 
response  to  the  expressed  desire  of  many  of  my  per- 
sonal friends.  It  is  thus  given  to  the  public  with  a 
desire  to  commemorate  the  Lord's  goodness  to  me, 
and  to  record  some  historical  items  touching  the  re- 
cent history  of  The  Religious  Society  of  Friends,  es- 
pecially, what  is  known  as  the  Revival  movement.  In 
giving  in  somewhat  of  detail,  my  own  and  wife's  con- 
nection with  this  movement,  I  have  not  forgotten  the 
many  others  who  had  an  equal  share  in  the  same 
work,  to  whom  I  would  accord  due  honor.  But  the 
reader  will  bear  in  mind  the  fact  that  I  am  writing 
the  story  of  my  own  life,  not  that  of  others.  In  such 
a  narrative  the  reference  to  self  is  unavoidable.  On 
this  ground  of  necessity  I  ask  the  charitable  consider- 
ation of  my  readers. 

The  author  hopes  that  Part  II  will  interest  es- 
pecially my  young  friends,  and  give  them  some  fresh 
glimpses  of  our  Mother  Countr}^  and  of  our  own 
church  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

Invoking  the  Divine  blessing  upon  this  effort,  this 
volume  is  now  committed  to  the  public. 

Fountain  City,  Indiana 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 


Portrait   of   Luke    Woodard Frontispiece 

The   Old   Homestead    2 

London    Tower    145 

Holy  Rood   Palace    188 

Lakes  of  Killarney    198 

Round    Tower     200 

Blarney    Castle    202 

Portrait  of  L.  and  E.  Woodard 225 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth  and  Parentage — Mother's  Death — Marriage — Call 
to  the  Ministry — Recorded  as  a  Minister — Sanctifica- 
tion — Early  Gospel  Labors — Esther  G.  Frame 2 

CHAPTER  H. 

The  Revival  in  Friends  Church — How  it  came  about — 
The  declension  following  the  first  generation  of 
Friends — The  great  awakening  in  1858 — The  remark- 
able meeting  at  Richmond — At  Spiceland — At  Wal- 
nut   Ridge — Ranterism     14 

CHAPTER  HI. 

"General  Meetings,"  first  in  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting — 
Afterwards  in  others — The  first  one  in  New  York — 
At  Farmington — One  at  Brooklyn — At  Cornwall — 
At  Glens  Falls — A  remarkable  incident — Meeting  in 
Rochester — Character  of  the  preaching   27 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors. 
Visit  to  American  Yearly  Meetings — Labors  in  New 
York — At  Farmington — An  opposer  converted — Re- 
markable conversion  of  a  Hicksite — Meeting  at  Elba — 
A  very  gracious  Revival — A  leader  of  the  dance  con- 
verted— Meetings  at  Bushville — At  Wheatland — An 
infidel's  confession — Revival  in  Scipio  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing— Many  schisms  in  that  section  had  reduced  meet- 
ings— Revival  in  Butternuts  Quarterly  Meeting — 
Opposition — A  man  fined  for  singing  in  meeting — 
Smallpox  in  homes  of  opposers — Confession  of  an 
opposer — Meetings  at  West  Branch,  "Streams  in  the 
desert" — Other  meetings  in  New  York — In  Vermont — 
In  New  York  City   38 


X  Contents 

CHAPTER  V. 
Revival  Labors — Continued.  j,^^^ 

In  New  Bedford — At  Winthrop,  Maine — At  Mt,  Pleasant, 
Ohio — At  Damascus,  Salem,  and  West  Grove,  Ohio 
— A  remarkable  coincidence — A  gracious  revival  at 
home  meeting — The  conservative  Friends  conver- 
sion— Revival  at  Selma,  Ohio — A  Unitarian's  remark- 
able conversion — Meetings  at  Spiceland — The  con- 
version of  a  Unitarian — Meetings  at  Carthage, 
Indianapolis,  Plainfield,  Chicago,  Georgetown,  Sand 
Creek,  Grove,  Farmer's  Institute,  Kokomo,  in  Iowa, 
New  Mexico,  and  Canada    62 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Pastoral  Labors. 
In  Fountain  City — A  dance  broken  up  by  prayer — Pastor- 
ate    in     Rochester — In     Toronto — In     Glens     Falls — 
Residence  in  Richmond — Pastorate  in  Oskaloosa 77 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Pastoral  Labors — Continued. 
Pastorate  in  Muncie — In  Kokomo — At  Poplar  Ridge,  New 
York — Service  as  pastor  at  Spiceland 91 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Labors  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 
The  voyage — A   storm — The   entertainment  on  board — A 
poem  read  on  the  occasion — Ireland — Labors  in  Dub- 
lin, New  York 101 

CHAPTER  IX. 
London  Yearly  Meeting. 
Devonshire  House — A  very  dignified  body — Statistics  of 
London  Yearly  Meeting — Hospitality  of  English 
Friends — Letter  from  T.  B.  B. — Two  classes  of  meet- 
ings— Letter  to  editor  of  London  Friend — At  London 
and  Dublin  Yearly  Meetings  the  second  time — Isaac 
Sharp — Farewell  sermon — The  voyage  home — An 
original  poem  read  on  board   112 


Contents  xi 

PART  II. 

CHAPTER  X. 
This  and  That  About  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 
London — Its   population — A   street   scene — Bunhill   Fields 

Cemetery — British  Museum — London  Tower  140 

CHAPTER  XL 
Westminster  Abbey — David  Livingstone's  grave — A  poem 
composed  on  the  occasion  of  a  visit  to  Westminster — 
Parliament  Buildings — St.  Paul's  Cathedral — Zoolog- 
ical Gardens — Crystal  Palace — The  National  Gallery — 
Trafalgar  Square — Post  Office — Albert  Memorial — 
Hyde    Park    148 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Windsor    Castle,    Colchester    Castle — James    Parnel — Ox- 
ford— The     three     martyrs,     Cranmer,     Ridley     and 
Latimer    162 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Bristol — George  Muller  and  his  remarkable  work  of 
faith — Newstead  Abbey — Lord  Byron — Wisbech — 
Isle  of  Wight — Carrisbrooke  Castle — Death  of  daugh- 
ter of  Charles  I  in  her  prison — Her  tomb — Wales — 
Conway  Castle — Tubular  Bridge   170 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Some  Places  of  Interest  to  Friends. 
The  Jordans,  William  Penn's  grave — Swarthmore — 
George  Fox — His  chained  Bible — Norwich,  the  home 
of  the  Gurneys — Earlham  Hall — Monthly  Meeting 
held  by  some  of  the  early  Friends  in  prison — Edin- 
burg — John  Knox — Holy  Rood  Palace — Queen  Mary's 
bed — The  wonderful  story  of  the  little  dog,  Bobbie — 
The  great  bridge — Dundee — Aberdeen — Twilight  at 
midnight — Glasgow — Friends  Meetings  in  Scotland — 
Highlands  and  Lakes    185 


xii  Contents 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Ireland.  p^ge 

St.  Patrick— Natural  Scenery  of  Ireland— Lakes  of  Kil- 
larney — Muckross  Abbey — Castle  and  Round  Tower — 
Blarney  Castle — Giant's  Causeway — Enniscorthy — 
The  Irish   Rebellion    194 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  Darker  Side. 
Landlordism,  and  Catholicism — "The  Deserted  Village" — 
The  Irish  Famine — Gladstone — John  Bright — "Home 
Rule" — Statistics  of  Great  Britain — Examples  of 
generosity — Duke  of  Sutherland — The  Richardsons — 
Cadburys — H.  S.  Newman   205 

PART  IIL 

CHAPTER  XVIL 

1832-1907— A  Retrospect. 

The  many  changes  within  seventy-five  years 213 

CHAPTER  XVin. 

My  Home  Life. 

Family  ties — The  Golden  Wedding   222 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
Authorship. 
The    different    books    published — An    author's    responsi- 
bility      226 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Recent  Gospel  labors — Quakerism,  the  late  Dr.  Way- 
land's  testimony — Soundness  of  its  principles  231 

APPENDIX. 
Genealogy — Some  copies  of  old  Marriage  Certificates 237 


SKETCHES  OF  A  LIFE  OF  75 


CHAPTER  I. 

N  view  of  the  possible  domestic  com- 
plications that  might  result  from 
bringing  up  a  family  in  a  slave  state, 
many  Friends  emigrated  in  the  early 
part  of  last  century  from  North 
Carolina,  and  other  Southern  States,  to  Ohio  and 
Indiana.  My  parents — Cader  and  Rachel  (Outland) 
Woodard — were  among  the  number,  removing  from 
Wayne  County,  North  Carolina,  to  Wayne  County, 
Indiana,  in  1826,  settling  on  a  farm  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  New  Garden,  where  I  was  born,  3d  month  12, 
1832.  They  had  at  that  time  a  family  of  seven  chil- 
dren, who  came  with  them  (one  had  previously  died 
in  childhood).  Three  others  were  born  after  their 
removal.  I  was  the  youngest  of  our  family  of  eleven.* 
I  was  brought  up  on  the  homestead  where  my  father 
settled,  and,  with  other  members  of  the  family,  as- 
sisted him  in  ordinary  farm  work. 


*  For  further  items  of  genealogy,  the  interested  reader  is  referred  to  an 
appendix  at  the  close  of  this  volume. 


Early   Life  and  Conversion  3 

My  parents  were  exemplary,  pious  people,  and 
like  Abraham  of  old,  commanded  their  household 
after  them.  As  they  were  members  of  the  Friends 
Church,  their  children  had  a  birthright  membership 
in  the  same.  We  were  trained  up  in  industrious  and 
moral  habits.  As  the  public  schools  of  that  early 
date  were  of  an  inferior  character,  Friends  maintained 
their  own  denominational  schools,  which  were  taught 
by  Friends,  and  were  under  the  care  of  a  committee 
of  the  church.  In  these  schools  I  received  my  educa- 
tion. As  the  school  house  was  located  near  the  meet- 
ing house,  both  teachers  and  scholars  were  required 
to  attend  the  regular  midweek  meeting  held  in  the 
middle  of  the  day.  The  Scriptures  were  also  read 
each  day  by  the  teacher  in  connection  with  a  season 
of  devotion. 

My  mother  died  when  I  was  a  little  past  nine 
years  of  age.  I  was  deeply  aflfected  by  this  loss,  and 
for  months  after  her  death  I  was  not  heard  to  speak 
the  word  mother,  feeling  I  could  not  bear  to  utter 
that  most  sacred  word,  so  conscious  was  I  that  I 
was  motherless.  Her  parting  message  to  me  a  few 
days  before  her  death  made  a  deep  impression  on  my 
young  mind,  and  I  doubt  not  was  one  means,  in  con- 
nection with  others,  of  my  conversion. 

My  sister,  Sarah,  who  had  just  entered  her  twenty- 
first  year,  took  my  mother's  place,  and  I  here  record 


4  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

my  remembrance  of  the  tenderness  and  fideHty  with 
which  she  cared  for  me  and  our  bereaved  father,  and 
other  members  of  the  family.  She  often  told  me  how, 
when  I  was  very  ill  at  ten  or  eleven  years  of  age, 
so  that  they  prepared  my  burial  clothes,  she  bent  over 
me  in  prayer,  imploring  our  Heavenly  Father  to  raise 
me  up  and  make  me  a  useful  man.  She  confidently 
believes — who  should  doubt  it? — that  I  was  restored 
in  answer  to  prayer.*  My  father's  second  marriage 
a  few  years  after  the  death  of  my  mother,  brought 
us  a  new  mother,  who  proved  herself  worthy  of  our 
love  and  confidence.  She  took  my  sister's  place  who 
was  married  not  far  from  the  same  time. 

At  the  close  of  my  school  days  I  engaged  in  teach- 
ing for  a  short  time.  In  the  spring  of  1853  I  was 
married  to  Elvira,  daughter  of  Stephen  and  Mary 
Townsend.  She,  as  well  as  myself,  being  a  member 
of  the  Friends  Church,  we  were  married  according 
to  the  mode  prescribed  by  its  discipline,  in  West 
Grove  Meeting,  Wayne  County,  Indiana,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  large  public  assembly.  We  began  house- 
keeping in  the  home  of  my  father,  who  continued  to 
live  with  us  till  his  death  in  1858.  Our  home  was  in 
process  of  time,  blessed  with  three  children  who  were 
born  to  us,  and  who  were  a  great  comfort  to  us. 


'•'Since  the  above  was  written,  this  sister  passed  to  her  home  above  on  the 
2d  of  June,  1907. 


Early   Life  and  Conversion  5 

CONVERSION. 

As  I  have  previously  intimated,  while  I  was 
brought  up  by  religious  parents,  and  sustained  out- 
wardly a  good  moral  character,  my  conversion  did 
not  take  place  till  a  few  years  after  our  marriage. 
Without  any  visible  agency  operating  at  the  time, 
and  when  the  current  of  my  life  was  flowing  on  as 
usual,  I  awoke  suddenly  one  night  with  "an  horror 
of  great  darkness  upon  me,"  and  I  realized  as  never 
before  that  I  was  lost.  I  seemed  to  be  on  the  brink 
of  an  awful  gulf  into  which  I  might  any  moment  be 
plunged.  My  body  literally  trembled.  My  wife, 
who  had  been  converted  some  time  before,  endeavored 
to  assure  me  of  the  Lord's  mercy,  and  encouraged  me 
to  look  to  Him.  I  called  upon  Him  in  a  brief  vocal 
prayer,  but  I  did  not  at  that  time  realize  an  assur- 
ance of  my  acceptance  in  the  forgiveness  of  my  sins. 
Had  I  been  definitely  instructed  as  to  justification  by 
faith  as  I  understand  it  now,  I  might  soon  have  found 
joy  and  peace  in  believing;  whereas,  it  was  some 
months  before  I  had  the  evidence  of  my  acceptance. 
In  the  meantime,  my  distress  of  mind  continued.  I 
sought  the  Lord  often  in  a  place  of  private  prayer, 
read  my  Bible  much,  and  also  read  the  recorded  ex- 
periences of  others.  I  found  comfort  and  help  from 
the  ministry  of  various  ministers  of  the  Gospel  who 


6  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

seemed  to  speak  to  my  condition.  Only  to  my  wife 
and  a  sister,  did  I  speak  of  my  exercise  of  mind,  but 
from  these  I  derived  much  help  and  encouragement. 
Remembered  portions  of  Scriptures  would  now  and 
then  cause  hope  to  spring  up.  On  one  occasion,  as 
the  text  in  connection  with  the  lost  sheep, — "there  is 
joy  in  Heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth," — came 
vividly  to  my  remembrance,  I  said  to  myself,  surely 
I  am  that  penitent  sinner.  Some  time  after  this,  as 
I  was  at  work  alone  in  my  field,  the  scene  of  Calvary 
where  my  Savior  bore  my  sins  in  His  own  body  on 
the  tree,  was  presented  to  my  mind ;  the  Holy  Spirit 
impressed  upon  my  heart  with  inexpressible  vividness 
the  thought  that  it  was  for  me — that  He  loved  me  and 
gave  Himself  for  me.  No  sooner  had  I  grasped  this 
by  appropriating  faith,  than  my  sense  of  condemnation 
was  gone,  and  joy  and  peace  took  its  place,  and  I 
sank  upon  the  ground  and  wept  tears  of  joy.  From 
that  time  to  the  present,  I  have  felt  the  lines  of  Cowper 
expressed  the  feelings  of  my  own  heart: 

"E'er  since  by  faith  I  saw  the  stream 
Thy  flowing  wounds  supply, 
Redeeming  love  has  been  my  theme, 
And   shall  be   till   I   die." 

I  realized  then,  and  have  realized  increasingly  ever 
since,  the  value  of  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  our  ador- 
able Redeemer.    How  suitable  is  the  wav  of  salvation 


Call  to  the   Ministry  7 

through  a  crucified  and  risen  Christ  to  meet  the  de- 
mands of  God  and  the  need  of  man ! 

CALL  TO   THE   MINISTRY. 

From  very  early  life,  I  was  impressed  with  the 
feeling  that  I  should  one  day  be  called  to  preach  the 
Gospel.  I  do  not  know  how  this  feeling  originated, 
I  only  know  it  was  there,  and  strange  as  it  may  seem, 
it  was  not,  even  in  my  most  thoughtless  years,  an  un- 
welcome apprehension.  No  kind  of  public  speaking 
pleased  me  so  much  as  did  the  able  presentation  of  the 
Gospel,  and  when  ministers  would  visit  at  my  father's, 
I  enjoyed  hearing  their  conversation. 

It  was  not  long  after  my  conversion  that  I  first  spoke 
in  a  public  meeting.  It  was  only  a  few  words,  mostly 
a  Scripture  quotation,  spoken  in  fear  and  trembling 
under  a  very  deep  sense  of  duty.  There  followed  such 
a  feeling  of  sweet  peace,  that  I  had  no  doubt  that  my 
little  offering  was  acceptable  to  the  Lord.  This  was 
in  the  spring  of  1858. 

I  now  solemnly  covenanted  with  the  Lord  that  if 
He  would  make  known  His  will  with  unmistakable 
clearness,  I  would  be  obedient.  This  He  did  by  vari- 
ous instruments  as  well  as  immediately  by  His  Spirit. 
The  last  sign  I  specially  asked  for  was  that  Hannah 
Pierson,  a  minister  from  New  York,  who  was  visiting 
families  in  our  Yearly  Meeting,  might  be  led  to  speak 


8  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

to  my  condition.  She  had  a  remarkable  gift  in  the 
prophetic  line,  and  often  spoke  very  pointedly  to  the 
state  of  individuals,  both  as  to  their  past  lives  and 
present  experiences,  and  sometimes  would  speak  pro- 
phetically of  their  future.  She  was  an  entire  stranger 
to  me,  and  I  prayed  very  earnestly  when  I  learned 
she  would  visit  our  home,  that  the  Lord  would  en- 
able her  to  tell  me  whether  He  did  call  me  to  the 
ministry.  This  she  did  so  remarkably  that  I  felt  there 
was  no  room  to  doubt.  Hence,  from  that  time  I 
endeavored  to  be  faithful  in  this  duty,  though  being 
naturally  very  timid  and  bashful,  it  often  caused  a 
struggle.  I  can  say,  however,  and  I  am  thankful  that 
through  grace,  I  am  able  to  say,  that  I  never  deliber- 
ately broke  the  covenant  I  had  made  touching  this 
duty,  hence  I  did  not  experience  those  seasons  of 
darkness  and  backsliding  of  which  I  have  heard  others 
speak. 

My  gift  in  the  ministry  was  officially  acknowledged 
by  my  Monthly  Meeting  at  New  Garden,  Indiana,  in 
Second  month,  1862.  I  was  now  gi^^en  up  to  do  the 
will  of  God  as  far  as  I  was  enabled  to  imderstand  it, 
and  was  blessed  in  my  ministry,  and  had  reason  to 
believe  that  others  were  blessed  through  my  preach- 
ing. I  engaged  at  various  times  in  Gospel  service 
in  our  own  and  other  Yearly  Meetings  with  creden- 
tials  furnished  by  my  home   friends.     In  process  of 


Consecration   and   Sanctification  9 

time,  however,  through  some  books  that  fell  into  my 
hands,  and  the  teaching  of  some  of  the  consecrated 
servants  of  God,  my  mind  was  directed  to  the  subject 
of  entire  sanctification.  I  had  in  a  way  believed  in 
the  doctrine  and  experience,  but  had  regarded  that  ex- 
perience as  attained  by  growth,  rather  than  obtained 
through  consecration,  prayer  and  faith  in  the  all- 
efficacious,  cleansing  blood  of  Christ,  accomplished 
through  the  baptism  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

For  some  considerable  time  I  hesitated  over  the 
matter  of  consecration.  The  thought  that  it  is  better 
not  to  vow  than  to  vow  and  not  to  pay,  was  presented 
to  my  mind — a  subtle  temptation,  as  I  now  see  it.  I 
felt  afraid  if  I  committed  myself  unconditionally  to 
God,  like  one  signing  a  blank  sheet,  to  comply  with 
conditions  yet  unknown.  He  might  require  me  to  go 
to  Africa,  and  I  feared  to  take  the  risk.  For  a  time 
I  was  fearfully  buffeted  by  Satan.  I  found  the  VII 
of  Romans  portrayed  my  condition.  I  hungered  and 
thirsted  after  righteousness,  yet  did  not  realize  the 
being  filled,  because  I  did  not  pay  the  price.  At 
length,  such  was  the  unrest  of  my  soul  that  I  became 
willing  to  comply  with  the  conditions.  The  blessing 
came  to  me  in  the  city  of  Adrian,  Mich.,  where  I  had 
been  attending,  with  other  ministers,  a  series  of  meet- 
ings. I  awoke  early  one  morning,  and  was  debating 
in  my  own  mind  whether  to  return  home  or  to  remain 


lo  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

at  the  meetings.  I  said  to  myself  (for  I  was  alone  in 
my  room),  I  will  go  to  the  meeting  again,  and  it  may 
be  I  will  realize  the  longed-for  deliverance.  Some- 
thing seemed  to  say  to  me,  "And  why  not  now?"  and 
my  heart  responded,  And  why  not?  It  was  the  re- 
sponse of  submissive,  appropriating  faith,  and  it  was 
answered  by  an  indescribable  sense  of  the  presence 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  a  sweet  peace  that  filled  my 
mind  and  heart.  I  went  to  the  meeting  and  testified 
to  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  me.  From  that  time 
on  I  enjoyed,  and  still  do,  a  rest  of  soul,  such  as 
Jesus  promised  to  those  who  take  His  yoke  upon  them 
and  learn  of  Him.  As  to  going  to  Africa,  it  has 
never  troubled  me;  and  I  believe,  should  the  Lord  re- 
quire it  of  me.  He  would  bestow  the  grace  that  would 
enable  me  to  go  willingly.  I  now  regard  entire  con- 
secration as  a  blessed  privilege.  It  is  the  venture  of 
the  bride  upon  the  love,  care  and  protection  of  the 
bridegroom.  To  the  liberty  to  serve,  is  added  a  de- 
lightful liberty  in  service,  for  perfect  love  can  know 
no  slavery  in  serving  the  object  of  its  love. 

The  date  of  the  experience  in  Adrian  was  the  au- 
tumn of  1871.  Since  that  time  I  have  taught  both  by 
voice  and  pen,  the  doctrine  of  sanctification,  and  that 
as  an  experience,  it  is  realized  subsequent  to  regenera- 
tion through  the  baptism  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  on  the 
condition  of  definite  consecration,  and  the  prayer  of 


Consecration  and   Sanctification  ii 

faith,  and  I  have  ground  to  beheve  that  my  teaching 
has  been  blessed  to  many. 

My  earlier  service  in  the  ministry  was  attended 
with  some  difficulties.  My  means  were  limited  and 
my  wife's  health  was  not  good,  and  the  church  at  that 
time  had  not  come  to  the  financial  aid  of  ministers 
as  it  has  since  done,  and  my  father's  will  involved  me 
in  a  considerable  debt  in  complying  with  its  stipula- 
tions to  possess  the  homestead.  I  often  felt  depressed 
on  this  account.  I  labored  very  hard,  practicing 
economy,  aided  by  a  prudent  wife,  and  industrious 
children  when  they  became  old  enough  to  assist.  This 
school  of  experience  has  taught  me  to  sympathize 
with  others  who  might  have  similar  difficulties. 

Through  the  blessing  of  my  heavenly  Father  on 
our  efforts,  we  were  enabled  to  pay  all  debts,  and 
have  a  good  home  and  the  temporal  comforts  of  life. 

EARLY  GOSPEL  LABORS. 

For  several  years  after  I  began  to  preach,  my  ser- 
vice was  in  my  home  meeting,  with  now  and  then  a 
visit  with  credentials  from  the  church  to  other  meet- 
ings, and  making  appointments  for  the  public,  some- 
times in  the  vicinity  of  my  home,  and  at  other  times 
to  places  more  distant.  My  first  visit  outside  the 
limits  of  my  own  county,  was  to  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ings of  White  Lick  and  Plainfield,  and  their  constitu- 


12  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

ent  meetings  in  the  central  part  of  the  State  of  Indi- 
ana. Following  this  were  other  evangelistic  tours 
in  Ohio  and  Indiana,  and  a  more  extended  one  in 
1865  to  the  meetings  of  our  church  in  Iowa.  In  this 
visit  I  was  accompanied  by  my  wife.  We  spent  several 
weeks  in  that  State,  attending  the  sessions  of  the  Sec- 
ond Yearly  Meeting  in  Oskaloosa,  after  its  establish- 
ment by  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting.  We  found  a  very 
open  door,  and  had  ground  to  believe  the  Master 
owned  and  blessed  the  service. 

While  engaged  in  this  visit  I  met  with  Esther  G. 
Frame  at  her  father's  in  Salem,  Iowa.  She  was  at 
that  time  young,  gaily  dressed,  and  apparently  not 
very  religious,  and  was  not  a  member  of  our  church. 
In  an  interview  with  her  I  told  her  I  believed  it  was 
the  will  of  God  that  she  should  join  the  Friends 
Church  and  preach  the  Gospel.  She  promised  she 
would.  Not  long  after  this  she  applied  for  member- 
ship, and  began  speaking  in  meeting,  and  was  in  a 
few  years  officially  recognized  as  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel,  and  has  been  extensively  engaged  as  an  evan- 
gelist. Her  husband  also  united  with  the  Friends 
Church,  became  a  minister,  and  has  been  associated 
with  his  wife  in  evangelistic  work. 

In  the  summer  of  1870,  as  a  member  of  a  com- 
mittee of  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting  to  visit  the  meetings 
of   our   church   in   Kansas   on   their  request   for   the 


Early   Gospel   Labors  13 

establishment  of  a  Yearly  Meeting  in  that  State,  I 
visited  all  our  meetings  in  Kansas  and  Missouri.  I 
also  took  with  me  the  necessary  credentials  for  min- 
isterial service,  and  appointed  public  meetings  in 
various  places  while  engaged  in  the  visit.  Our  report 
being  favorable,  the  Yearly  Meeting  was  established, 
and  has  steadily  increased  till  now  it  is  a  strong  and 
influential  body. 

During  this  visit  I  was  at  the  Agency  for  Kaw 
Indians,  then  in  charge  of  my  brother-in-law,  Mahlon 
Stubbs,  where  I  had  my  first  experience  in  speaking 
through  an  interpreter  while  I  preached  to  the  Indians. 
My  brother-in-law  said  it  was  the  first  time  any  one 
had  preached  Christ  to  them. 


CHAPTER   II. 


THE  REVIVAL. 

During  the  earlier  years  of  my  ministry,  there  be- 
gan what  is  known  as  the  revival  in  our  church  in 
America — a  movement  which  has  resulted  in  a  marked 
change,  not  in  the  essential  principles  or  doctrines  of 
Quakerism,  but  in  the  mode  of  conducting  meetings; 
in  greater  activity  in  the  work  of  evangelizing,  both 
in  our  own  land  and  in  mission  fields  in  foreign  coun- 
tries; resulting  also  in  unnumbered  conversions  and 
the  increase  of  many  meetings,  or  churches. 

The  impartial  student  of  history  cannot  fail  to 
perceive  in  this  modern  movement  a  striking  similarity 
to  that  of  the  17th  century,  when  Quakerism  had  its 
rise.  Nothing  characterized  the  work  of  the  early 
Friends  more  than  their  unswerving  loyalty  to  their 
convictions  of  truth,  and  their  intense  earnestness  in 
their  efforts  to  spread  abroad  that  truth,  and  to  bring 
men  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  same.  They  were 
enthusiastic  but  not  fanatical.  If  time-honored  cus- 
toms, traditions,  and  even  civil  and  ecclesiastical  laws, 
were  sometimes  contravened,  and  disregarded,  it  was 
not  on  the  principles  of  anarchy  that  despises  govern- 

(14) 


The   Revival  15 

ment,  but  on  an  avowed  loyalty  to  what  they  believed 
to  be  the  highest  of  all  law — the  will  of  God,  a  knowl- 
edge of  which  they  said  should  be  sought,  and  might 
be  found  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  with  the  superadded 
influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God;  and  they  answered 
those  who  required  obedience  in  anything  that  in- 
volved an  infraction  of  what  they  believed  to  be  the 
higher  law  of  God,  as  the  apostles  of  old  answered 
the  Jewish  rulers:  "Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight 
of  God  to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God, 
judge  ye."  And  the  zeal  and  activity  of  George  Fox 
and  his  coadjutors,  in  publishing  the  truth  when  they 
were  not  in  prison,  were  not  more  marked  than  their 
patient  endurance  of  suffering  when,  for  conscience 
sake,  they  were  confined  in  prison. 

But  this  first  generation  of  Friends  passed  away, 
and  with  it,  or  soon  after  at  most,  passed  away  also 
the  zeal  and  activity  that  had  given  Quakerism  its 
birth  and  its  standing.  Friends  as  a  whole,  became  a 
body  of  quietists.  I  say  as  a  whole,  for  in  every  gen- 
eration there  were  exceptions — there  were  still  some 
who  were  bright  and  shining  lights  and  the  standard 
of  uprightness  of  the  outward  life  was  well  main- 
tained, but  there  was  a  marked  decline  in  Great  Britain 
and  America  both  in  numbers  and  aggressive  efforts. 
There  came  to  be  a  lack  of  a  teaching  ministry;  in 
this  country  there  was  an  inadequate  supply  of  copies 


i6  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

of  the  Bible,  many  famiHes  being  destitute,  and  gen- 
eral Scripture  instruction  was  sadly  neglected;  birth- 
right membership  resulted  in  many  being  members 
who  were  unconverted,  some  of  whom  were  appointed 
to  church  offices.  With  such,  Quakerism  was  a  mere 
form,  in  its  avowed  opposition  to  forms — a  kind  of 
system  of  negations.  This  state  of  things  was  quite 
prevalent  in  the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth  and  the 
first  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  centuries,  preparing  the 
way  for  the  Hicksite  heresy*  which  culminated  in  a 
schism,  in  1827  and  1828,  in  nearly  all  the  Yearly 
Meetings  in  America,  reducing  our  numbers  nearly  one 
half,  and  infecting,  more  or  less,  many  who  did  not 
actually  secede.  The  paralyzing  effect  of  this  con- 
tinued for  more  than  a  generation.  This,  added  to 
another  cause,  viz.,  emigration  from  the  east  and 
south  to  what  was  then  the  West,  Western  Ohio,  In- 
diana, and  Southern  Michigan,  reduced  the  number 
of  meetings  in  those  portions  from  which  the  tide 
of  emigration  flowed,  resulting  in  the  closing  up  of 
many  meetings.  While  the  territorial  limits  of  our 
church  were  by  this  means  extended,  it  was  church 
extension  in  one  place  at  the  cost  of  church  depletion 
in  another. 

Many  Friends  emigrated  from  New   England   to 


*The  leader  of  this  schism  was  Elias  Hicks,  a  minister,  and  a  member  of 
New  York  Yearly  Meeting,  who  embraced  Unitarian  doctrines. 


The  Revival  17 

central  and  western  New  York,  and  afterwards  from 
the  latter  section  to  Michigan;  and  from  North  Caro- 
lina and  Virginia  to  Ohio  and  Indiana.  New  settle- 
ments being  thus  formed  of  young  and  increasing 
families  whose  children  were  enrolled  as  members, 
caused  a  rapid  increase,  without  many  additions  in 
the  way  of  joining  the  church,  in  the  size  and  number 
of  meetings  in  these  newly  settled  regions.  When  the 
children  of  these  pioneers  became  heads  of  families, 
new  settlements  were  formed  on  the  border  of  the 
older  ones,  till  eventually  those  older  meetings  began 
to  be  depleted,  and  as  the  original  settlers  could  fur- 
nish no  second  supply  of  children,  this  drain  by  re- 
moval and  death;  by  frequent  disownment  by  a  rigid 
application  of  disciplinary  rules  in  regard  to  plainness 
of  speech  and  apparel ;  for  marriage  contrary  to  dis- 
cipline, and  for  attending  such  marriages,  caused  a 
rapid  decline  in  numbers,  with  few  additions  to  com- 
pensate for  this  loss. 

Another  thing  which  considerably  reduced  the  nu- 
merical strength  of  Friends  in  Indiana  and  western 
Ohio,  was  what  is  known  as  the  anti-slavery  separa- 
tion in  1843.  This  resulted  in  the  disownment  of  a 
very  considerable  number,  among  them  some  of  the 
most  active  and  useful  members,  generating  at  the 
same  time  feelings  of  strife  and  contention,  inimical 
to  the  healthy  growth  of  the  church.    This  schism  was 


i8  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

not  on  account  of  any  difference  of  view  as  to  the  sin, 
and  unjustifiableness  of  slavery,  per  se,  but  rather  as 
to  the  advisabiUty  of  certain  lines  of  procedure  in 
dealing  with  the  question  of  abolition. 

Although  the  organization  of  those  who  separated, 
which  took  the  name  of  "The  Anti-Slavery  Society 
of  Friends,"  continued  its  existence  but  a  short  time, 
and  many  of  the  seceders  returned  to  the  original  body, 
yet  the  injury  resulting  from  the  unfortunate  schism 
affected  the  church  for  a  much  longer  time.  Suf- 
ficient Christian  patience  and  toleration  of  each  party 
with  the  other  in  matters  non-essential,  would  have 
prevented  this  separation,  greatly  to  the  advantage 
of  the  cause  at  issue  and  of  the  church  itself. 

This  historic  sketch  is  intended  somewhat  as  a 
preface  to  what  is  to  follow  as  a  sketch  of  the  revival 
movement. 

The  general  condition  of  our  church,  as  has  just 
been  briefly  noted,  made  the  need  of  a  revival  abund- 
antly apparent.  While  many  were  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  this  need,  and  here  and  there  devout  souls 
doubtless  were  praying  that  God  would  once  more 
pour  out  His  Spirit  upon  our  section  of  His  church, 
yet  its  first  beginnings  were  not  the  result  of  church 
plans  and  human  management,  but  rather  of  spon- 
taneous and  extraordinary  manifestations  of  the  mov- 
ing of  the  Holy  Spirit.     The  older  generation  now 


The   Revival  19 

living  will  remember  that  in  the  the  year  1858  a  great 
awakening  began  in  the  east,  notably  in  New  York 
City,  and  was  soon  felt  in  other  cities,  and  finally  was 
extended  to  more  western  portions  of  our  country. 
The  interest  became  so  great  that  in  the  large  cities 
theatres,  and  other  places  of  amusement,  were  closed  or 
opened  for  Gospel  meetings,  and  many  thousands  on 
this  tidal  wave  of  revival  power  were  swept  into  the 
kingdom.  This  was  shared  by  churches  of  various 
names. 

It  was  not  far  from  the  same  time  that  there  began 
to  appear  in  the  Friends  Church  in  different  places 
in  eastern  Indiana,  unusual  manifestations  of  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Without  any  visible  agency, 
many  individuals  were  awakened  and  converted.  What 
were  termed  "social  meetings,"  were  frequently  held  in 
different  neighborhoods.  These  were  voluntary,  in- 
formal gatherings  in  private  houses,  where  such  as 
desired,  whether  church  members  or  not,  were  wel- 
come to  attend.  There  was  usually  simply  an  an- 
nouncement made  of  such  a  meeting,  naming  the 
place  and  time,  without  any  pre-arranged  program  of 
service,  or  any  appointed  leader.  There  was  no  sing- 
ing, and  the  vocal  services,  consisting  of  prayers, 
usually  not  very  many,  and  testimony,  were  all  en- 
tirely spontaneous  and  voluntary.  I  have  seen  on 
some  of  these  occasions,  the  whole  company  melted 


20  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

to  tears,  when,  even  in  the  intervals  of  silence,  the 
sobs  of  those  who  were  under  conviction,  could  be 
heard.  On  one  occasion,  in  our  own  house,  such  was 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  a  young  man 
who  was  guilty  of  felony,  but  who  was  out  on  bail, 
was  so  smitten  with  conviction  that  he  knelt  down 
and  prayed  for  mercy.  Conversions  frequently  oc- 
curred in  these  "social  meetings."  Such  was  the  in- 
terest that  the  largest  parlors  would  be  filled,  people 
coming  sometimes  several  miles,  even  through  in- 
clement weather.  In  process  of  time  meetings  of  this 
kind  began  to  be  held  in  school  houses  and  in  our 
houses  of  worship,  still  conducted  in  the  same  simple 
and  informal  manner.  This  new  departure,  manifest- 
ly owned  and  blest  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  while  increas- 
ing in  favor  with  younger  and  some  of  the  middle- 
aged  members,  was  looked  upon  with  a  feeling  of 
fearfulness,  and  was  even  opposed  by  some  of  the 
older  members.  A  visit  was  made  by  one  of  these — 
an  elder,  and  a  really  good,  tender-hearted  man — to 
our  home,  when  he  admonished  us  to  abstain  from 
such  meetings.  The  reason  he  gave  was  that  it  led 
to  "creaturely  activity,"  and  "unauthorized  speaking 
in  meeting."  This  opposition  had  the  effect  to  dis- 
courage some  who  had  given  evidence  of  genuine 
Christian  experience,  causing  them  apparently  to  lose 
their  interest.     It  was  doubtless  far  from  the  wish  of 


The   Revival  21 

those  who  opposed,  to  put  any  obstacle  in  the  way  of 
any  good  work,  but  was  an  instance,  such  as  has  often 
occurred  in  the  history  of  the  church,  of  a  "zeal  of 
God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge." 

One  of  the  most  marked  instances  I  have  ever 
witnessed  of  the  out-pouring  of  the  Spirit  upon  a 
whole  congregation,  was  in  the  autumn  of  1860,  at 
the  time  of  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting.  The  late  Lindley 
M.  Hoag  and  Rebecca  T.  Updegraff,  who,  as  visiting 
ministers,  were  in  attendance  at  the  Yearly  Meeting, 
appointed  an  evening  "meeting  for  the  youth."  It 
was  held  in  the  large  old  brick  edifice,  whose  seating 
capacity,  including  the  galleries,  I  should  judge  was 
1,500  or  over.  This  was  densely  filled.  Besides 
prayer  at  the  beginning,  those  who  had  called  the 
meeting  had  comparatively  little  to  say.  They  seemed 
to  feel  it  was  a  meeting  for  the  people.  In  those  days 
we  had  no  singing.  A  remarkable  feeling  of  solemnity 
came  over  the  vast  throng,  and  the  silence  was  broken 
only  as  one  here  and  another  there  in  the  body  of  the 
meeting,  would  rise  and  utter  a  few  broken  sentences, 
or  kneel  in  a  brief  prayer.  Many  in  that  meeting  were 
heard  for  the  first  time  in  this  way.  The  meeting 
continued  with  unabated  interest  till  about  midnight, 
and  even  then  every  one  seemed  reluctant  to  have  it 
close.  At  length  the  venerable  Elijah  Coffin,  who 
for  many  years  had  been  at  the  head  of  the  Yearly 


22  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

Meeting  as  its  efficient  clerk,  after  giving  expression 
to  his  feehngs  in  the  language  of  Mary,  the  mother 
of  Jesus,  "My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,"  etc., 
proposed  that  the  meeting  close. 

There  was  not  at  any  time  anything  approaching 
wildness,  or  undue  excitement.  No  report  of  it  can 
convey  an  adequate  conception  of  it.  This  could  be 
gained  only  by  being  present,  and  feeling  its  power. 
An  account  of  this  meeting  was  soon  widely  circu- 
lated, and  some  of  the  conservative  brethren  in  the 
east  were  liberal  in  their  criticisms.  Not  long  after 
this  notable  occasion,  an  approved  minister  from  In- 
diana was  visiting  families  in  the  east,  and  calling  at 
the  home  of  an  aged  Friend,  a  widow,  he  asked  if 
an  opportunity  for  religious  service  would  be  accept- 
able. She  promptly  refused,  saying  she  had  no  unity 
with  Indiana  Friends.  She  went  on  to  tell  him  she 
heard  ''they  recently  held  a  meeting  at  Richmond  that 
continued  till  midnight,  when  they  prayed  and  prayed 
one  after  another;  I  could  not  tell  how  many  did 
pray."  She  could  not  consent  to  receive  a  family 
visit  from  such  Friends.  The  minister  replied  :  "When 
our  Savior  was  on  earth  He  ate  and  drank  with  pub- 
licans and  sinners.  Thou  hast  gotten  so  in  advance 
of  Him  that  thou  wilt  not  allow  one  to  sit  down  in 
thy  house;  if  thou  would  pray  more  and  judge  less, 
it   would   be   good    for   thy   soul."      Might   not   this 


The   Revival  23 

answer  have  been  the  Lord's  message  to  her? — justi- 
fied by  the  text  that  commends,  on  some  occasions, 
an  answer  to  certain  persons  "according  to  their 
folly?"  This  incident  shows  at  least  how  the  revival 
was  estimated  in  some  quarters. 

About  the  time  of  which  I  have  been  writing,  a 
very  remarkable  revival  broke  out  at  Spiceland,  in 
Henry  County,  Indiana,  and  at  Walnut  Ridge,  in 
Rush  County.  It  seemed  to  come  spontaneously,  and 
without  any  special  instrumentality.  People  came  to- 
gether as  if  moved  by  one  common  impulse,  and  many 
of  different  ages  and  stations  were  brought  under  the 
most  poignant  conviction,  and  groups  of  earnest 
seekers  would  gather  in  different  parts  of  the  church 
and  others  would  gather  around  them  to  pray  with 
and  for  them,  and  many  conversions  was  the  result. 
This  was  a  thing  so  unique  of  latter  times  among 
Friends,  and  one  which  the  church  at  that  time 
was  not  prepared  to  foster  and  direct,  that  very  con- 
siderable opposition  was  raised  against  it  by  some  of 
the  leaders  in  our  church.  Too  much  repression, 
both  in  church  and  state,  tends  to  provoke  revolt. 
This  movement,  viewed  in  the  light  of  history,  was 
evidently  in  its  beginning,  a  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
but  as  Satan  is  ever  ready  to  thwart  any  good  work, 
he  succeeded  in  turning  the  enthusiasm  of  some  who, 
doubtless,     were     trulv     awakened     into     fanaticism, 


24  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

which  refused  subjection  to  church  authority,  and 
which  carried  some  of  its  victims  to  great  extremes. 
Some  made  very  extravagant  claims  to  revelation  and 
the  leading  of  the  Spirit,  uttering  prophecies;  some 
going  so  far  as  to  prophesy  that  the  church  building 
would  fall;  and  that  the  dead  would  come  out  of 
their  graves.  Under  the  claim  of  holding  direct  con- 
verse with  God,  they  held  themselves  aloof  from  all 
advice  from  their  brethren  in  the  church.  One  man, 
who  had  stood  well  in  the  church  and  the  community, 
refused  to  have  a  fertile  farm  cultivated  for  one  sea- 
son at  least,  under  the  plea  that  God  told  him  to  let 
his  land  lie  waste.  Thus  the  wildest  fanaticism  dis- 
played itself  in  many  ways  for  a  time.  It  was  thought 
by  some  of  the  soundest  judgment,  that  if  the  church 
in  the  beginning  of  this  remarkable  phenomenon,  had 
been  less  repressive,  and  had  given  judicious  en- 
couragement to  truly  awakened  souls,  those  fanatical 
developments  would  not  have  followed.  However 
this  may  have  been,  I  suppose  we  are  not  competent 
to  judge.  Certain  it  is  this  danger  always  lies  very 
near  the  high  tide  revival,  when  people  are  stirred 
out  of  a  condition  of  lethargy,  by  an  extraordinary 
out-pouring  of  the  Spirit.  Intense  enthusiasm  carries 
susceptible  natures  up  to  the  border  line  of  fanaticism. 
It  is  well  for  the  church  at  such  times,  to  avoid  all 
rash  and  hasty  judgment,  lest  what  is  genuine  should 


The  Revival  25 

be  regarded  as  a  counterfeit,  a  mistake  which  was 
made  by  some  at  Pentecost,  as  well  as  when  our  Lord 
rode  in  triumph  into  Jerusalem. 

Meetings  of  a  character  similar  to  those  I  have 
been  describing,  not  all  of  them  attended  by  the  ob- 
jectionable features  mentioned  above,  occurred  in 
other  sections.  In  process  of  time,  what  might  be 
designated  the  effervescence,  subsided,  and  some  sub- 
stantial good  results  remained.  Some  of  those  who 
were  carried  to  almost  irrational  extremes,  became 
settled  in  a  sober,  useful  Christian  life,  while  others 
continued  in  their  fanatical  course,  resulting  in  some 
instances  in  insanity,  in  others  in  irveligion  and  im- 
morality. 

The  connection  between  mind  and  body  is  so  close 
that  they  react  on  each  other,  so  that  it  is  not  strange 
when  the  mind  is  deeply  affected,  to  see  the  nervous 
and  physical  system  display  some  visible  signs  cor- 
responding with  the  emotional  state.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  voice  and  bodily  movements  may  exert  a 
reflex  influence  on  the  emotional  element  of  our  na- 
ture. 

The  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  is  not  identical 
with  the  spirit  of  demonstration.  In  high  tide  revivals 
both,  doubtless,  sometimes  exist,  and  it  may  not  al- 
ways be  easy  to  distinguish  between  the  two.  Some 
allowance  must  be  made  for  a  difference  of  temper- 


26  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

anient  in  different  individuals.  Depth  of  rehgious 
feehng  can  not  be  safely  judged  by  that  which  is 
exhibited  merely  by  the  emotions. 

The  experience  of  thirty  years  and  more  in  re- 
vival work,  and  careful  observation,  has  resulted  in 
the  conviction  that  a  play  on  the  emotions  on  the  part 
of  ministers  and  evangelists,  may  be  carried  too  far, 
and  is  not  productive  of  the  most  permanent  good. 
The  judgment  needs  to  be  convinced,  and  the  under- 
standing informed  at  the  same  time  that  the  feelings 
are  stirred ;  when  this  is  not  the  case,  the  result  is 
apt  to  be  what  is  indicated  by  the  seed  on  stony 
ground — "soon  fallen  away  because  it  had  no  deep- 
ness of  earth." 

Genuine  religion  is  a  matter  of  feeling,  as  well 
as  of  the  understanding,  and  no  sound  objection  can 
be  urged  against  the  proper  expression  of  what  is 
felt,  but  it  is  unfortunate  when  workers  adopt  noisy 
methods,  violent  ejaculations  and  gestures,  to  awaken 
emotion  in  others.  The  result  is  mere  sensationalism, 
and  is  sure  to  be  followed  by  a  reaction,  and  hinders, 
rather  than  promotes,  genuine  piety.  This  has  un- 
fortunately occurred  under  the  leadership  of  some  re- 
vivalists at  different  times  during  the  revival  period 
of  which  we  have  been  speaking. 


CHAPTER  III. 


GENERAL  MEETINGS. 

Early  in  the  revival  period  there  originated  a  new 
movement — first  in  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  which 
took  the  name  of  ''General  Meetings."  A  committee 
was  appointed  to  hold  meetings  of  a  public  character 
at  such  times  and  places  as  they  might  deem  proper. 
I  was  one  of  the  number  appointed.  In  pursuance 
of  this  policy,  meetings  were  held  in  various  places, 
some  in  the  country  districts,  some  in  cities  within 
the  territorial  limits  of  the  Yearly  Meeting — one  in 
Chicago,  one  in  Cincinnati,  and  several  in  different 
parts  of  Indiana,  western  Ohio  and  southern  Michi- 
gan. These  at  first  continued  only  a  few  days,  and 
a  part  of  the  time  was  devoted  to  prepared  addresses 
on  the  distinctive  doctrines  of  the  Friends  Church. 
It  was  soon  manifest  that  this  denominational  teach- 
ing was  not  meeting  the  needs  of  the  people,  and  the 
meetings  assumed  a  distinctively  evangelistic  char- 
acter, and  the  time  of  their  continuance  was  prolonged. 
The  work  was  owned  of  the  Lord,  many  souls  were 
converted,  and  added  to  the  church;  declining  meet- 
ings  were   revived,   closed   meeting  houses   were   re- 

(^7) 


28  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

opened,  and  in  some  instances,  meeting  houses  be- 
longing to  other  denominations  were  turned  over  to 
Friends,  and  those  who  had  worshiped  in  them, 
united  with  our  church.  The  example  of  Indiana 
Yearly  Meeting  was  followed  by  most  of  the  Ameri- 
can Yearly  Meetings,  which  adopted  the  plan  of  hold- 
ing General  Meetings.  The  result  in  varying  degrees, 
was  similar  to  that  which  has  just  been  mentioned. 

In  process  of  time  the  work  assumed  a  somewhat 
different  form.  Revival  meetings  began  to  be  held 
under  the  supervision  of  local  meetings,  under  the 
leadership  of  local  workers,  and  sometimes  visiting 
ministers  coming  on  a  concern  of  their  own,  or  some 
who  came  in  response  to  a  Macedonian  cry  for  help 
from  local  meetings,  or  committees,  would  assume 
the  conducting  of  a  series  of  meetings.  As  a  result, 
the  committees  of  the  Yearly  Meetings,  instead  of 
holding  meetings,  as  at  first,  took  the  form  of  ad- 
visory boards  to  assist  by  counsel  and  means  placed 
in  their  hands,  in  general  evangelistic,  church  ex- 
tension, and  pastoral  work. 

An  account  of  some  of  the  General  Meetings 
which  I  have  attended,  I  shall  endeavor  to  sketch. 
The  first  one,  by  authority  of  New  York  Yearly 
Meeting  was  held  at  Farmington,  eighteen  miles  east 
of  Rochester,  beginning  the  18th  of  Eighth  month, 
1871,  and  continuing  with  two  sessions  a  day  for  four 


General   Meetings  29 

days.  The  following,  printed  in  a  local  paper  at  the 
time,  will  give  some  idea  of  the  character  of  the  meet- 
ings: ''Their  meetings  commenced  the  18th  of  Au- 
gust, and  continued  till  Monday  night,  the  22d,  that 
is,  the  General  Meetings  proper.  Two  sessions  a  day 
were  held,  at  11  a.  m.  and  7  p.  m.  The  crowd  in  at- 
tendance steadily  increased  up  to  Sunday,  the  20th, 
when  it  was  immense.  Long  before  the  hour  of  meet- 
ing, on  Sabbath  morning,  it  was  one  continual  stream 
of  carriages  and  wagons  coming  in  from  the  numer- 
ous roads  that  center  there.  The  large  Hicksite  house 
(which  was  kindly  given  up  to  them)  and  the  smaller 
Orthodox  house,  were  filled  to  overflowing,  besides 
a  large  meeting  in  the  grove.  Powerful  sermons  and 
exhortations  were  given.  Good  order  and  the  most 
respectful  attention  were  shown  for  such  vast  con- 
gregations. We  understand  that  large  meetings  were 
held  at  Manchester,  Canandaigua,  Victor  and  Fair- 
port  on  Sabbath  evening  beside  one  in  the  large  house 
at  Farmington  which  was  largely  attended.  A  more 
impressive  scene  can  hardly  be  imagined,  and  not- 
withstanding there  were  at  the  meetings  referred  to, 
over  thirty  ministers,  and  the  house  filled  to  overflow- 
ing, with  no  human  chairman,  clerk  or  moderator  to 
officiate,  not  one  single  jar  was  felt — not  one  ripple 
to  mar  the  beauty  and  impressiveness  of  their  mode 
of  worship.     Now  the  silence  is  broken  by  the  sweet, 


30  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

plaintive  prayer  of  a  sister — earnest,  full  of  faith  and 
confidence;  then  follows  the  deep,  swelling  exhorta- 
tion of  a  brother;  a  few  moments  of  silence  passes  by 
as  if  waiting  a  renewal  of  the  Spirit,  and  then  a 
brother  arises  to  speak ;  no  manuscript,  no  notes,  but 
a  simple  dependence  on  the  Spirit's  guidance — and 
surely  there  is  some  Being  higher  than  human,  that 
can  give  to  Christ's  ministers  such  power  of  utterance, 
and  a  sway  and  control  over  the  minds  of  such  a 
promiscous  audience;  strong  men  are  made  to  weep 
like  babes,  the  sinner  to  tremble,  while  the  converted 
ones  are  strengthened  and  encouraged  on  the  way  to 
the  Golden  City." 

''None  who  listened  to  the  masterly  and  powerful 
array  of  truths  as  set  forth  by  Luke  Woodard,  as  to 
the  divinity  of  Christ  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  his  one- 
ness with  the  Father;  the  wonderful  power  of  David 
B.  Updegraff,  in  explaining  the  promises  of  God  to 
His  children,  and  the  ''higher  life"  within  the  reach 
of  all  prayerful  and  faithful  ones;  or  the  precision 
and  clearness  of  Murray  Shipley,  the  logic  of  Robert 
W.  Douglas;  the  warm-hearted  appeals  and  presenta- 
tion of  Gospel  truths  by  Daniel  Hill ;  the  earnestness 
in  Christ's  work  of  Nathan  Frame;  and  the  clear 
ringing  tones  and  manly  utterances  of  William  With- 
erald,  without  acknowledging  them  as  ministers  of 
the  Lord." 


General   Meetings  31 

"Throughout  the  meeting  a  large  number  con- 
fessed their  need  of  a  Savior,  and  a  desire  to  live 
closer  to  Him.  Many  who  had  never  known  a  Savior 
found  Him  there." 

The  above  extracts  are  given  to  show  the  interest 
awakened  by  this  first  General  Meeting  of  Friends  in 
New  York,  and  may  prove  interesting  as  history. 
There  was,  as  far  as  I  can  remember,  no  singing  in 
any  of  the  meetings. 

Other  General  Meetings  followed  this  one  in  the 
State  of  New  York.  The  next  one  I  was  privileged 
to  attend  was  held  in  Brooklyn,  in  the  autumn  or  early 
winter  of  1871.  This  was  attended  by  some  of  the 
same  ministers  who  were  at  the  meeting  at  Farm- 
ington,  and  was  an  occasion  of  deep  Spiritual  interest. 
It  was  attended  by  some  of  the  prominent  ministers 
of  the  city,  among  them  was  the  Rev.  T.  L.  Cuyler. 
My  wife  accompanied  me  to  this  meeting.  While 
there  we  had  our  first  sight  of  the  ocean. 

While  in  Brooklyn,  I  became  deeply  solicitous  for 
the  salvation  of  our  own  children,  and  asked  my  wife 
to  join  me  in  special  prayer  for  them;  for  I  said  I 
can  not  go  forward  in  the  work  contented,  with  a 
consciousness  that  they  are  not  gathered  into  the  fold. 
Our  son,  in  his  eighteenth  year,  was  then  in  college. 
The  next  letter  from  him  contained  these  words: 
"Father  and  mother,  I  want  you  to  know  that  while 


32  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

you  are  out  trying  to  bring  others  to  Christ,  you  have 
a  son  that  feels  the  need  of  something  he  has  not  yet 
reaUzed."  On  our  return  home  during  the  hoHday 
season,  he  was  with  us  on  his  vacation.  During  his 
stay  at  that  time,  he  and  both  our  daughters,  one  in 
her  twelfth,  the  other  in  her  sixth  year,  were  all  con- 
verted at  our  own  home. 

There  was  a  General  Meeting  at  Cornwall,  New 
York,  I  think  the  autumn  following  the  one  at 
Brooklyn,  to  which  I  went  in  response  to  an  invitation 
from  the  Yearly  Meeting's  Committee.  A  very  con- 
siderable interest  was  manifested  in  this  meeting. 
Besides  the  resident  population,  there  was  at  that  sea- 
son of  the  year,  a  considerable  number  of  persons 
who  came  from  the  cities  to  spend  a  few  weeks  at  the 
hotels  and  boarding  houses,  in  that  beautiful  locality 
among  the  hills  on  the  Hudson  River.  We  had  an 
attendance  from  this  class,  giving  them  an  opportuni- 
ty to  become  somewhat  acquainted  with  Friends. 

The  next  General  Meeting  I  attended  was  held  at 
Glens  Falls,  New  York,  at  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1872.  As  Friends  had  not  at  that  time  any  church  in 
that  village,  the  meetings  were  held  in  the  large  Meth- 
odist church,  which  was  kindly  opened  for  our  use. 
My  co-workers  in  this  meeting  were  John  Henry 
Douglas  and  David  B.  Updegraff,  the  former  from 
Wilmington,  the  latter  from  Mt.  Pleasant,  Ohio.    The 


General   Meetings  33 

house  was  filled,  and  from  the  very  first  the  meetings 
were  characterized  by  an  unusual  out-pouring  of  the 
Spirit.  Traditional  professors  knelt  by  the  side  of  the 
openly  sinful,  and  many  of  both  classes  found  peace 
with  God.  One  Friend,  whose  home  was  in  Brook- 
lyn, who,  while  consistent  in  his  outward  life, 
had  never  been  converted,  and  who  came  to  the 
meetings  with  some  feeling  of  fearfulness,  if  not  of 
opposition,  became  deeply  convicted,  bowed  and 
sought  and  found  peace  with  God.  He  was  so  over- 
joyed that,  unwilling  to  wait  till  his  return  home  to 
tell  his  family  the  good  news,  or  even  for  a  letter  to 
reach  them,  he  sent  a  telegram  to  announce  that  he 
had  found  his  Savior.  On  his  return  he  took  his  wife 
and  children  (several  in  number),  and  in  the  public 
meeting  in  Brooklyn,  where  he  resided,  told  his  ex- 
perience, and  then  publicly  consecrated  himself  and 
family  to  the  Lord. 

The  result  of  this  series  of  meetings  was  the  ac- 
cession of  quite  a  number  to  the  churches.  I  think 
the  larger  number  joining  the  Methodists,  as  Friends 
meeting  was  some  two  miles  out  in  the  country,  and 
was  hampered  by  conservatism. 

Another  General  Meeting  was  held  at  Glens  Falls 
just  a  year  from  the  time  the  first  one  was  held,  in 
the  beginning  of  the  year  1873.  It  was  held  in  the 
same  house,  and  was  conducted  bv  the  three  ministers 


34  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

mentioned  in  connection  with  the  other,  viz. :  John 
Henry  Douglas,  David  B.  Updegraff  and  myself.  The 
Lord  had  given  us  a  large  place  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people  there,  and  never  did  a  trio  of  workers  labor 
together  in  greater  harmony.  Each  one  had  his  dis- 
tinctive gift,  yet  all  blended  in  unity  and  mutual  ad- 
justment. One  elderly  Friend,  who  was  looked  upon 
as  a  leader  in  that  Quarterly  Meeting,  gave  this  la- 
conic description  of  our  individual  adaptation  to  the 
work  in  progress:  "Luke  Woodard  lays  the  foun- 
dation, and  teaches  the  way;  John  Henry  Douglas 
presses  them  in;  and  David  B.  Updegraff  fixes  them 
so  they  will  stand," 

The  cardinal  doctrines  of  Christianity  were 
preached,  including  the  sinfulness  of  sin,  and  man's 
deep  apostasy  together  with  the  hopeless  and  eternal 
misery  of  the  unsaved ;  the  ample  provisions  of  God's 
free  grace,  and  world-embracing  love  for  man's  sal- 
vation, through  the  coming,  ministry,  atoning  sacri- 
fice, resurrection,  ascension,  and  intercession  of  the 
Son  of  God;  made  effectual  on  the  condition  of  re- 
pentance toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  given  a  promi- 
nent place  in  his  varied  offices  of  convicting,  regener- 
ating and  sanctifying;  also  as  a  guide  and  comforter 
of  the  believer.     The   Lord   blest  the   work   of   this 


General   Meetings  35 

second  meeting  quite  as  largely  as  the  first,  and  many 
were  converted,  and  a  very  considerable  number 
claimed  to  have  entered  the  "second  rest,"  or  the  ex- 
perience of  entire  sanctification.  This  series  of  meet- 
ings was  characterized  by  deep  feeling,  and  yet  the 
absence  of  anything  like  mere  sensationalism, — prayer, 
preaching  and  testimony,  and  personal  work  with 
those  who  gathered  around  the  platform  as  seekers, 
with  very  little  singing,  constituted  the  service  of  the 
meetings.  The  pastor  of  that  church  seemed  to  be 
very  much  impressed,  and  remarked  publicly  that  he 
saw  a  successful  meeting  could  be  held  without  a 
great  deal  of  noise  and  human  management. 

One  incident  occurred  which  I  think  deserves  spe- 
cial mention.  At  one  of  the  afternoon  meetings 
(which  was  large),  where  seekers  were  coming  for- 
ward in  response  to  a  public  invitation,  a  young  lady 
somewhat  gayly  dressed,  and  with  apparently  no  seri- 
ous concern,  came  up  in  front.  D.  B.  U.  addressing 
her  said:  ''Sister,  what  have  you  come  for?"  She 
replied:  "You  invited  us  to  come,  and  I  thought  I 
would  come  and  see  what  you  wanted."  "Well,  then," 
said  he,  "let  us  kneel  in  prayer."  She  knelt  in  front 
of  him  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  altar  railing.  He 
said,  "Now,  sister,  pray."  She  replied:  "Tell  me 
what  you  want  me  to  say."  The  minister  said,  "Say, 
O  God,  have  mercy  on  me  and  break   my  proud  and 


36  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

wicked  heart,  and  forgive  all  my  sins,  and  save  my 
soul  from  hell,  for  Jesus  sake."  She  followed  with 
these  words  in  a  very  flippant  manner.  D.  B,  U.  said : 
''Now,  sister,  say  it  again."  She  did  so  with  no  ap- 
parent feeling.  He  said:  ''Now  say  it  again."  She 
again  repeated  the  same  words,  but  this  time  her  voice 
trembled.  Brother  U.  said:  "Now,  sister,  just  re- 
main kneeling  here,  and  repeating  that  prayer."  He 
quietly  left  her  alone.  Returning  some  little  time 
afterwards,  he  found  her  weeping  under  deep  con- 
viction. God  had  met  her  and  answered  her  prayer, 
begun  in  mockery,  by  breaking  her  proud  and  wicked 
heart.  Although  she  was  not  clearly  converted  at 
that  meeting,  yet  the  step  taken  that  day  proved  to 
be  the  beginning  of  a  seeking  which  not  long  after- 
wards, resulted  in  her  conversion.  Some  months 
later  D.  B.  U.,  on  alighting  from  a  railway  train,  ob- 
served on  the  platform  a  lady  approaching  him,  who 
seemed  to  recognize  him.  She  addressed  him  and 
asked  if  he  did  not  recognize  her.  Replying  in  the 
negative,  he  was  asked  if  he  did  not  remember  the 
incident  concerning  a  young  lady  at  Glens  Falls  the 
previous  winter,  rehearsing  the  story  as  it  occurred. 
When  he  told  her  he  did  remember,  she  said,  "I  am 
that  person,"  and  told  of  her  subsequent  conversion, 
tracing  it  back  as  the  result  of  that  meeting,  acknowl- 
edging that  when  she  came  forward  it  was  with  no 
serious  motive. 


General  Meetings  37 

A  "General  Meeting"  was  held  in  the  city  of 
Rochester,  New  York,  in  the  spring  of  1873,  which, 
by  invitation  of  the  committee  having  charge  of  this 
work,  I  attended,  accompanied  by  my  wife.  There 
were  several  other  ministers  in  attendance.  The  meet- 
ings were  held  in  one  of  the  largest  churches  in  the 
city,  and  attracted  very  large  congregations,  a  "Quaker 
General  Meeting"  being  something  of  a  novelty  in 
that  city.  It  was  not,  however,  attended  by  many 
known  definite  results,  but  served  a  useful  purpose 
in  addition  to  affording  an  opportunity  for  preaching 
the  Gospel  to  large  numbers,  in  making  the  people 
better  acquainted  with  the  doctrines  and  principles  of 
our  church. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


EVANGELISTIC  AND  ITINERANT  LABORS. 

From  the  date  of  my  acknowledgment  in  1862,  I 
was  engaged  in  visiting  and  holding  meetings  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  countr>%  sometimes  in  places  not  far 
from  home,  at  other  times  in  more  distant  localities. 
Liberty  for  these  visits  was  granted  me  by  the  home 
meetings  as  required  by  our  Discipline,  and  their  uni- 
ty was  certified  by  certificates  officially  signed  by  the 
officers  of  the  meeting.  Without  attempting  to  give 
dates,  in  all  cases,  or  to  place  them  in  the  order  in 
which  they  occurred,  I  will  give  only  a  brief  and 
partial  summary.  This  has  already  been  done  to  a 
limited  extent  in  previous  pages  of  this  sketch  of  my 
life;  in  addition  to  this,  mention  may  be  made  of  fur- 
ther work. 

In  the  course  of  my  ministerial  service  I  have  at- 
tended in  their  annual  sessions,  all  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ings on  the  American  continent  east  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  except  that  of  Wilmington,  and  most  of 
them  more  than  once,  in  the  limits  of  which  I  have 
labored  more  or  less  extensively.  While  I  never  at- 
tended Wilmington  Yearly  Meeting,  previous  to   its 

(38) 


Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors  39 

establishment,  I  attended  most,  if  not  all,  the  meetings 
now  composing  it. 

My  service  in  Baltimore  did  not  extend  beyond 
the  sessions  of  the  Yearly  Meeting.  I  found  an  open 
door  in  that  city,  especially  in  the  morning  devotional 
meetings,  in  which  many  seemed  to  be  definitely 
blessed  under  the  teaching  on  the  subject  of  entire 
sanctification.  This  was  in  the  autumn  of  1876.  Im- 
mediately following  this,  I  attended  North  Carolina 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  remained  for  some  weeks  visit- 
ing some  of  its  subordinate  meetings.  In  my  attend- 
ance of  the  former  of  these  two  Yearly  Meetings,  I 
was  accompanied  by  my  son,  and  at  both  of  them,  by 
my  friends,  Emmor  and  Ann  M.  Haines,  of  Buffalo, 
New  York.  North  Carolina  Friends  had  not  at  that 
time,  fully  recovered  from  the  effects  of  our  late  civil 
war,  and  seemed  very  appreciative  of  the  service  of 
visiting  Friends,  and  as  it  was  the  native  State  of  my 
ancestors,  and  as  that  Yearly  Meeting  was  in  a  sense 
the  parent  of  all  the  Yearly  Meetings  north  and  west 
of  the  Ohio  River,  my  visit  there  was  to  me  one  of 
very  special  interest,  and  I  confess  to  having  felt  ever 
since  a  desire  to  revisit  that  part  of  our  country. 

In  New  York — Farmington  Quarterly  Meeting. 

By  invitation  of  the  committee  of  New  York  Year- 
ly Meeting  on  evangelistic  work,  and  in  pursuance  of 


40  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

an  apprehended  duty,  myself  and  wife  entered  that 
field  for  Gospel  service,  first  in  the  winter  of  1873. 
We  began  by  attending  Farmington  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing, held  at  that  place,  and  followed  with  a  series  of 
meetings.  Nothing  in  the  way  of  special  revival 
meetings  among  Friends  in  that  place  had  ever  been 
held,  with  the  exception  of  the  General  Meeting  pre- 
viously mentioned.  Hence  some  Friends  were  not 
wholly  in  sympathy  with  the  movement.  There  was 
also  a  Hicksite  meeting  there,  and  Unitarian  senti- 
ments had  gained  considerable  hold  in  the  community. 
Notwithstanding  these  obstacles,  the  Lord  blessed  the 
word  preached  in  a  remarkable  manner,  and  before 
the  meetings  had  been  in  progress  many  days,  persons 
of  various  ages  and  ranks  began  to  yield  to  their 
convictions,  and  publicly  sought,  found,  and  confessed 
their  Savior.  Some  who  were  leading  a  volatile, 
worldly  life,  attending  dances,  some  of  them  heads  of 
families,  renounced  that  manner  of  life,  and  yielded 
themselves  to  the  Lord  and  His  service,  united  with 
Friends,  and  for  many  years  afterwards,  gave  evi- 
dence of  the  genuineness  of  their  experience  by  a 
godly  walk  and  conversation,  and  others  renounced 
their  Unitarianism,  and  confessed  to  having  found 
peace  through  the  blood  of  atonement.  Several  of 
those  who  were  converted  at  that  time,  have  since 
died  in  the  triumphs  of  the  Christian  faith. 


Evangelistic  and   Itinerant  Labors  41 

A  conspicuous  feature  of  these  meetings  was  that 
a  number  of  members  of  our  church,  who  were  brought 
up  Friends,  some  of  whom  were  past  middle  life,  for 
the  first  time  confessed  their  Savior.  One  instance  in 
particular  deserves  special  mention.  It  will  be  best 
understood  by  the  narration  of  a  previous  incident, 
which  occurred  the  summer  before.  I  was  one  of  a 
group  of  some  twenty  Friends  who  were  in  attendance 
of  a  meeting  in  Rochester,  and  who  at  the  time  of 
which  I  speak  were  gathered  in  a  social  capacity 
when  I  conducted  a  kind  of  informal  experience  meet- 
ing by  asking  each  in  turn,  to  tell  us  how  it  was  with 
their  souls.  When  the  question  was  addressed  to  one, 
J.  H.  H.,  a  hfe-long  member  of  our  church,  who,  I 
should  say,  was  fifty  years  of  age,  dressed  in  the  plain, 
traditional  style  of  Friends ;  one  who  had  occupied  im- 
portant stations  in  the  church,  he  answered  evasively, 
with  a  tone  indicating  that  he  was  somewhat  irritated. 
This  same  Friend  was  at  the  Quarterly  Meeting  at 
Farmington,  mentioned  above,  and  remained  to  the 
series  of  meetings.  Before  they  had  been  in  progress 
many  days,  he  surprised  us  all  by  stepping  out  in  the 
aisle,  and  calling  me  to  him,  when  he  made  the  fol- 
lowing confession,  at  the  same  time  the  tears  running 
down  his  cheeks:  "My  Friends,  when  I  heard  Luke 
Woodard  was  coming  to  our  Quarterly  Meeting,  I 
wished  he  would  stay  at  home,  but  now  I  am  glad  he 


42  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

is  here.  Last  summer,  at  Rochester,  a  company  of 
Friends  were  together,  Luke  Woodard  being  one  of 
the  number,  when  he  asked  each  one  present  as  to  our 
experience.  When  he  put  the  query  to  me  as  to 
whether  I  was  converted,  I  felt  offended  and  evaded 
the  answer,  thinking  it  was  none  of  his  business.  Now, 
Friends,  you  have  had  confidence  in  me,  so  much  so 
that  you  thought  me  suitable  to  be  placed  in  respon- 
sible positions  in  the  church.  You  have  believed  me 
to  be  truthful.  I  hope  you  will  believe  me  now  when 
I  tell  you  that  never,  until  since  I  came  to  this  meet- 
ing, did  I  experience  conversion.  The  reason  I  did 
not  want  to  be  asked  if  I  was  converted,  was  because 
I  could  not  answer  in  the  affirmative ;  and  this  I  be- 
lieve is  the  only  reason  why  any  one  when  asked,  re- 
fuses. I  am  glad  Luke  Woodard  came."  On  saying 
this  he  put  his  arm  about  my  neck,  as  a  father  would 
embrace  a  son,  and  ever  after  until  the  day  of  his 
death,  nearly  thirty  years  afterwards,  whenever  he 
met  me,  he  would  greet  me  with  expressions  of  love 
and  confidence.  There  were  about  sixty  conversions 
at  this  series  of  meetings  and  twenty  joined  the 
church.  Some  of  these  were  from  the  Hicksite  body. 
The  experience  of  one  of  that  persuasion,  a  young 
married  lady,  whose  husband  was  also  a  member  of 
the  same,  was  quite  remarkable.  She  came  forward 
with  others  at  my  invitation  and  knelt  at  the  front 


Evangelistic  and   Itinerant  Labors  43 

seat.  I  knelt  beside  her,  and  after  praying  for  those 
who  were  kneeling,  I  asked  her  to  pray.  She  told 
me  her  difficulty  as  to  believing  in  Jesus  and  the  atone- 
ment, as  we  had  been  preaching  Him.  I  saw  it  was 
important  for  her  to  overcome  her  unbelief  by  con- 
fessing Him,  so  I  asked  her  to  ask  God  for  Christ's 
sake,  to  forgive  her  sins,  and  save  her.  She  was  evi- 
dently deeply  convicted,  and  would  argue  with  me: 
*'Why  not  come  to  God  directly  without  any  one  to 
come  between  me  and  Him?"  I  presented  such 
Scripture  texts  as  bore  on  the  point;  such  as  '7  am 
the  way,  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  Me." 
But  still  she  would  not  yield,  and  finally  rose  without 
having  prayed.  When  I  called  for  testimonies,  and 
many  had  testified  to  having  found  what  they  sought, 
she  arose  and  said  she  ought  not  to  have  come  for- 
ward; she  did  so  simply  because  she  was  asked,  and 
it  was  a  mistake.  I  replied  at  once,  ''No,  sister,  it 
was  not  a  mistake.  Thy  coming  forward  and  kneel- 
ing was  all  right;  the  mistake  was  after  doing  so,  in- 
stead of  speaking  to  God,  and  asking  Him  to  have 
mercy  on  thee,  and  save  thee,  thee  listened  to  the 
tempter,  and  gave  way  to  doubt."  I  then  turned  to 
the  company  and  said:  *'You  will  yet  hear  this  sister 
say,  it  was  all  right  that  she  came  forward,  and  that 
the  step  was  blest  to  her  and  it  will  not  be  long  before 
you  will  hear  her  say  it."    And  so  it  came  to  pass,  for 


44  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

the  next  day,  when  a  call  was  made  for  seekers,  she 
came  voluntarily,  and  this  time,  without  urging,  she 
poured  out  her  soul  in  fervent  prayer  m  the  name  of 
Jesus,  and  was  quickly  blest,  and  rose  and  testified. 
She  said  the  step  she  took  the  day  before  was  the 
means  of  breaking  her  pride — just  the  thing  she 
needed,  and  she  was  glad  she  was  urged  to  take  it. 
She  and  her  husband  both  united  with  Friends 
Church,  and  proved  to  be  valuable  members.  Nearly 
thirty  years  afterwards  I  had  a  letter  from  her,  in 
which  she  expressed  her  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  and 
in  the  cleansing  efficacy  of  His  precious  blood. 

The  following  winter  we  held  another  series  of 
meetings  at  Farmington,  continuing  for  three  or  four 
weeks,  resulting  in  some  fifty  conversions  and  thirty- 
five  additions  to  the  church.  The  work  at  that  place 
was  noted  for  the  permanence  of  its  results.  In  my 
diary  written  at  the  time,  I  made  this  entry:  "It  has 
not  unfrequently  been  the  case  during  our  meetings, 
that  the  Lord's  Spirit  has  been  so  wonderfully  poured 
out  upon  the  people  that  the  voices  of  many  have 
been  joined  together  in  songs  and  hymns  of  praise. 
I  have  occasionally  felt  it  right  for  me  to  give  utter- 
ance to  my  feeling  in  this  way."  This  entry  reveals 
the  fact  that  singing  in  our  meetings  was  at  that  date 
(1875)   a  new  thing. 


Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors  45 

At  Elba — New  York. 

In  the  winter  of  1874,  we  held  a  series  of  meetings 
at  Elba,  a  country  location  five  miles  north  of  Ba- 
tavia,  in  Genessee  County,  New  York.  This  was  a 
branch  of  Farmington  Quarterly  Meeting.  This 
meeting  had  become  very  much  reduced  in  size,  and 
the  Spiritual  life  was  low.  The  weather  being  very 
cold,  and  the  snow  deep,  our  meetings  for  several 
days  were  very  small.  The  older  members  were  dis- 
couraged, and  the  younger  ones  were  indifferent,  some 
of  them  quite  worldly.  One  man,  the  head  of  a  young 
family,  was  the  leader  of  a  dancing  circle.  He  re- 
marked when  we  first  came:  'Those  Quakers  have 
come  to  hold  meetings  here,  and  I'll  bet  they  don't 
have  a  single  convert." 

Two  ministers  from  the  churches  in  a  village  two 
miles  away,  came,  and  finding  our  meetings  slenderly 
attended,  they  invited  us  to  come  to  the  village,  kind- 
ly oflfering  us  the  use  of  their  places  of  worship,  as- 
suring us  we  would  have  much  larger  congregations. 
E.  and  A.  Haines,  two  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  com- 
mittee who  were  with  us,  favored  the  change.  We 
accordingly  went  two  consecutive  evenings.  We  did 
have  large  congregations.  But  I  told  the  Friends  my 
mission  was  to  our  own  church ;  so  we  resumed  our 
meetings  in  the  little  country  church.  We  continued 
some  days  with  no  visible  change,  or  increase  in  num- 


46  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

bers.  At  length,  one  morning  before  we  left  our 
room,  I  opened  the  Bible  casually,  and  my  eye  fell 
on  2  Chron.  xiv;  11,  where  Asa's  brief  prayer  is  re- 
corded: "And  Asa  cried  unto  the  Lord  his  God  and 
said — Lord,  it  is  nothing  with  thee  to  help,  whether 
with  many  or  with  them  that  have  no  power:  help 
us,  O  Lord  our  God,  for  we  rest  on  thee,  and  in  thy 
name  we  go  against  this  multitude.  O  Lord,  thou 
art  our  God,  let  not  man  prevail  against  thee."  A 
signal  victory  followed  on  the  side  of  Asa  and  his 
army,  although  the  Ethiopians  outnumbered  them 
nearly  two  to  one.  ''So  the  Lord  smote  the  Ethiopi- 
ans before  Asa  and  before  Judah ;  and  the  Ethiopians 
fled."  When  I  read  this,  I  felt  that  God  intended  it 
to  be  applied  in  the  present  emergency,  and  I  said  to 
my  wife:  "Shout,  for  God  hath  given  you  the  city." 
And  when  we  went  to  meeting  that  morning,  although 
there  were  only  the  few  apparently  discouraged  mem- 
bers who  had  been  attending,  yet  I  rose  with  this 
shout  of  victory  raised  by  the  hosts  of  Israel  at  the 
siege  of  Jericho, — a  shout  of  faith,  uttered  before  any 
sign  of  the  fall  of  the  walls  was  apparent.  That  meet- 
ing was  the  turning  point.  It  was  like  the  breaking 
of  the  ice  in  a  river.  One  man,  past  middle  age,  and 
an  officer  in  the  meeting,  brought  his  wife  forward 
voluntarily  and  they  knelt  and  sought  and  found  the 
forgiveness  of  their  sins.     There  was  much   feeling 


Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors  47 

manifested  on  the  part  of  all  who  were  present.  When 
this  was  noised  abroad  the  multitude  came  together, 
and  from  that  to  the  close  of  our  series,  we  had  a  full 
house.  There  were  several  conversions,  one  of  the 
first  being  S.  W.,  the  one  who,  on  our  first  arrival, 
ventured  to  say:  "I  will  bet  that  they  do  not  have  a 
single  convert."  He  and  his  family  became  active 
workers  in  the  church.  There  were  several  joined  the 
meeting,  and  it  became,  and  continues  to  be  (now  over 
thirty  years),  one  of  the  largest  and  most  flourishing 
meetings  of  our  church  in  the  State  of  New  York. 
I  was  told  that  previous  to  our  meetings,  there  had 
not  been  an  addition  to  that  meeting,  by  request,  for 
forty  years.  In  subsequent  years  we  held,  at  diflfer- 
ent  times,  series  of  meetings  at  Elba,  with  good  re- 
sults. 

Following  the  meeting  at  Elba  in  1874,  we  held 
a  series  of  meetings  in  a  school  house  a  few  miles 
west  of  Batavia.  The  place  was  known  by  the  name 
Biishville.  Two  years  later  we  attended  the  dedica- 
tion of  a  new  church  at  that  place,  and  an  organized 
meeting  has  ever  since  been  maintained  there  known 
by  the  name  of  Batavia  meeting  of  Friends.  The 
work  was  originally  started  by  Wm.  H.  Potter,  a  min- 
ister, with  the  help  of  a  few  other  Friends,  and  has 
been  kept  in  working  condition  under  the  direction 
of  efficient  pastors. 


48  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

We  next  held  a  series  of  meetings  at  Wheatland, 
twelve  miles  south  of  Rochester,  a  country  location 
in  the  limits  of  Farmington  Quarterly  Meeting.  This 
was  among  the  earlier  meetings  of  western  New  York, 
and  though  not  large,  had  some  valuable  members. 

The  interest  from  the  beginning  was  good,  and  the 
effort  was  crowned  by  a  goodly  number  of  conver- 
sions, mostly  among  the  younger  class  of  married  and 
unmarried  people.  They  were  above  the  average  in 
point  of  intelligence.  Several  joined  our  church,  and 
the  meeting  was  greatly  revived. 

Next  door  to  the  meeting  house  lived  a  man,  about 
forty  years  old,  who  was  an  avowed  infidel.  He  and 
family  attended  the  meetings.  His  wife  and  grown 
daughter  were  among  those  who  were  converted  and 
joined  the  meeting. 

The  closing  meeting  was  a  testimony  meeting. 
After  a  general  acknowledgment  of  the  benefit  the 
meetings  had  been  to  them,  this  infidel  acknowledged 
that  he  had  been  very  deeply  impressed,  and  that  all 
his  ''infidel  props  had  been  knocked  out."  In  view 
of  this  confession,  I  urged  him  to  an  immediate  sur- 
render. He  replied,  if  he  did  so  people  would  say 
he  was  acting  under  excitement ;  that  it  was  a  big 
thing  for  a  man  to  go  back  on  forty  years  of  his  past 
life.  I  urged  him  most  solemnly  to  yield  to  what  was 
to  him  a  most  favorable  opportunity.     That  to  slight 


Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors  49 

such  a  visitation  was  a  most  serious  risk.  I  said  God 
had  evidently  softened  his  heart,  and  that  if  he  did 
not  yield  now  he  would  in  a  short  time  be  surprised 
to  find  how  unfeeling  his  heart  had  become.  But  he 
declined  to  take  a  further  step. 

The  following  winter  we  held  a  second  series  of 
meetings  there.  This  was  also  very  successful,  resulting 
in  a  number  of  conversions  and  additions  to  the  church. 
A  second  daughter  of  the  infidel  was  converted.  He 
attended  the  meetings  and  at  the  close,  when  others 
had  testified,  he  expressed  himself  to  the  effect  that 
he  saw  that  the  meetings  seemed  to  have  been  very 
much  enjoyed  by  others,  while  as  to  himself,  he  did 
not  feel  as  he  did  a  year  ago.  I  at  once  reminded  him 
and  the  rest,  of  what  I  had  told  him  at  the  close  of  the 
previous  meeting.  I  said  it  was  impossible  to  resist 
conviction  as  he  had  done,  without  the  heart  becom- 
ing harder.  I  again  urged  him  in  view  of  what  he 
saw,  and  had  felt  to  begin  on  the  ''capital"  that  was 
left  him,  and  not  wait  for  more  feeling;  that  feeling 
would  come  by  calling  on  God  whose  Spirit  he  had 
quenched.  "Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  He  will  draw 
nigh  to  you,"  is  His  promise.  I  went  home  with  him, 
and  in  his  own  house  asked  him  to  kneel  with  me, 
which  he  did,  but  would  not  open  his  mouth  in  prayer. 
The  last  I  heard  of  him  he  was  still  unchanged. 

I  have  rarely  seen  a  better  opening  for  building  up 


50  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

a  strong  Friends  meeting,  than  this  at  Wheatland. 
But  Friends  at  that  time  and  in  that  meeting,  had  not 
come  to  see  the  importance  of  pastoral  work,  and  for 
the  lack  of  shepherding  and  feeding,  those  who  had 
joined  the  meeting,  became  discouraged,  and  went  to 
other  churches,  and  the  older  members  died,  and  in 
the  course  of  years  the  meeting  went  down.  For 
some  time  now  there  has  been  no  meeting  of  Friends 
there.  A  feeling  of  sadness  always  attends  the  recall 
of  this  chapter  of  our  church's  history. 

Besides  the  meetings  already  mentioned  within  the 
limits  of  Farmington  Quarterly  Meeting,  we  held 
series  of  meetings  in  all  the  other  meetings  comprising 
it — six  in  number;  with  varying  interest,  but  at  none 
of  them  did  the  visible  results  appear  so  marked.  Sev- 
eral of  those  meetings  have  since  gone  down. 

SciPio  Quarterly  Meeting. 

Our  work  in  this  Quarter  began  in  the  winter  of 
1874.  Our  first  series  of  meetings  was  at  a  place 
known  as  North  Street  Meeting.  This  section  was 
noted  for  the  number  of  separations  in  our  church. 
First  the  Hicksite  schism  in  1827-8;  and  some  twenty 
years  later,  what  was  known  as  the  Wilburite  separa- 
tion ;  this  faction  again  subdivided  twice.  At  a  funeral 
in  the  Hicksite  meeting  house  on  New  Year's  Day, 


Evangelistic  and   Itinerant   Labors  51 

1874,  I  made  the  fifth  minister  on  the  upper  bench, 
each  of  us  representing  a  different  ''Society  of 
Friends.'' 

As  a  result  of  this  state  of  things,  our  meetings  in 
that  Quarter  were  small.  But  there  seemed  to  be  a 
readiness  on  the  part  of  some  to  attend  and  to  re- 
ceive the  word  preached. 

Two  cases  deserve  especial  mention  in  connection 
with  our  meetings  at  North  Street.  One  was  that  of 
a  man,  who,  with  his  wife,  had  gone  with  the  Wilbur- 
ites.  At  one  of  our  day  meetings  he  was  suddenly 
seized  with  what  appeared  to  be  an  alarming  attack 
of  some  physical  ailment.  He  turned  deathly  pale. 
Some  of  his  friends  led  him  out  in  the  yard,  where 
he  told  them  it  was  a  mental,  or  soul  trouble,  rather 
than  a  physical  one  that  ailed  him,  and  that  he  must 
return  to  the  meeting  and  give  himself  up.  This  he 
did,  and  experienced  relief.  He  and  his  wife  both 
joined  our  church,  and  brought  up  a  family  of  es- 
timable Christian  children.  He  was  recorded  a  min- 
ister, and  they  both  passed  some  years  since  tri- 
umphantly to  the  church  above.  I  preached  at  his 
funeral. 

The  other  case  was  that  of  his  mother-in-law,  who 
also  had  gone  with  those  who  had  seceded.  She  was 
a  pious  woman;  one  whose  outward  appearance  was 
patterned  after  the  style  of  older  Friends  fifty  years 


52  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

ago — plainly  dressed,  and  scrupulous  as  to  our  dis- 
tinctive manner  of  speech.  She  lived  with  her  son- 
in-law  mentioned  above.  After  our  meetings  had  been 
in  progress  a  few  days,  her  children  asked  her  to  go 
with  them  to  the  meetings.  She  replied  she  would 
do  as  the  Lord  directed  her.  She  said  she  prayed 
about  it,  and  felt  it  was  right  for  her  to  go.  The  first 
meeting  she  attended  was  a  day  meeting.  When  she 
came  to  the  door  she  heard  us  singing.  She  said  to 
herself,  'This  is  no  Friends  meeting."  Again,  check- 
ing herself,  she  thought,  ''Have  I  come  here  to  judge; 
had  I  not  better  wait  and  see?"  After  I  had  spoken, 
I  opened  the  way  for  any  to  speak  who  felt  like  it. 
She  was  the  first;  and  gave  a  clear  testimony  to  her 
own  conversion;  and  present  acceptance  with  God. 
From  this  she  identified  herself  with  us,  soon  joined 
our  church,  and  became  in  time  a  recorded  minister, 
and  to  the  close  of  her  life  remained  in  good  standing. 
She  adhered  to  the  plain  Quaker  garb,  but  was  by  no 
means  narrow.  She  had  the  qualities  of  meekness, 
gentleness  and  charity,  and  withal,  displayed  a  cheer- 
ful libert}^  in  Christ  much  beyond  the  ordinary  type 
of  Christians  with  whom  it  has  been  my  lot  to  mingle. 
I  used  playfully  to  call  her  ''the  eighth  wonder  of  the 
world." 

Several   besides   those   already   mentioned,    joined 
the  North  Street  Meeting.     A  series  of  meetings  fol- 


Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors  53 

lowed  at  South  Street,  four  miles  distant,  and  several 
joined  there.  We  also  held  meetings  at  Hector,  Union 
Springs  and  Skaneateles,  the  remaining  meetings  of 
Scipio  Quarter.  There  were  not  any  marked  results 
in  these  beyond  the  reviving  and  strengthening  of 
the  membership. 

BUTTERNUTTS    QUARTER. 

The  constituent  meetings  of  this  Quarter  were  lo- 
cated in  several  different  counties  in  central  New 
York.  Friends  in  those  counties  were  once  very  nu- 
merous, there  being  at  one  time  twenty-six  meetings. 
But  a  terrible  blight  came  over  them  from  the  effects 
of  Hicksism,  and  other  causes,  so  that  at  the  time  we 
began  work  there  in  1874,  there  were  but  six  meet- 
ings, and  four  of  these  were  very  small. 

Our  place  of  beginning  was  Le  Ray,  in  Jefferson 
County.  We  held  a  short  serious  of  meetings  result- 
ing in  several  conversions,  and  eight  (all  adults)  gave 
their  names  for  membership.  The  spirit  of  division 
had  been  rife  in  this  meeting  for  several  years.  They 
would  not  endure  sound  doctrine,  and  the  members 
were  restricted  in  the  exercise  of  their  Christian  liber- 
ty. One  woman  had  been  disowned  for  singing  once 
in  their  meeting,  and  a  large  number  for  trivial  things. 

Some  time  after  we  were  there,  a  man  who  had 
applied   for  membership   sung  a   stanza  or  two,   and 


54  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

was  brought  before  the  magistrate  upon  a  charge  pre- 
ferred by  the  leaders  of  the  meeting,  for  disturbing 
a  reHgious  meeting.  He  was  not  guiUy  of  any  un- 
becoming manner,  save  that  the  fact  of  his  singing 
was  to  his  accusers  offensive.  The  laws  of  New  York 
made  the  decision  of  a  magistrate  in  such  cases  final. 
In  this  instance,  the  magistrate  being  thoroughly  in 
sympathy  with  the  conservative  element,  adjudged  him 
guilty,  and  imposed  a  fine,  which  with  costs,  amounted 
to  one  hundred  and  fifteen  dollars  ($115).  What  a 
showing  for  the  children  of  ancestors  who  had  suf- 
fered so  much  in  behalf  of  liberty  of  conscience ! 

The  disturbed  condition  of  this  meeting  was  taken 
up  by  the  Representative  Body  of  New  York  Yearly 
Meeting,  with  the  result  that  a  committee  from  that 
body  (which,  at  that  time,  was  quite  conservative) 
advised  the  erection  of  another  meeting  house  in  that 
locality  in  which  those  who  were  opposed  to  revival 
meetings  might  hold  their  meetings.  Many  Friends 
regarded  this  mode  of  settling  the  difficulty  as  a  weak, 
unwise  and  unnecessary  compromise.  It  was  really 
no  settlement  after  all,  for  soon  after  the  conservative 
meeting  seceded  in  a  body  and  joined  the  Wilburites 
in  Canada.  The  leader  of  the  party,  who  was  in  the 
station  of  a  minister,  had  shown  his  opposition  in 
various  ways  to  the  work  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and 
when  holding  a  series  of  meetings  there,  as  mentioned 


Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors  55 

above,  I  began  to  sing,  he  rose  and  hurriedly  left  the 
meeting,  closing  the  door  after  him  with  a  slam. 

We  went  from  Le  Ray  to  Westmoreland,  in  Oneida 
County.  This  was  the  principal  meeting  of  that 
Quarter.  Emmor  Haines,  who  was  chairman  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting's  Committee  on  Evangelistic  Work, 
and  his  wife,  another  member  of  the  committee,  were 
with  us.  When  the  subject  of  holding  a  series  of 
meetings  was  submitted  to  the  members  of  that  meet- 
ing, all  except  one  or  two  were  opposed,  on  the  ground 
of  not  being  in  favor  of  revival  meetings,  but  the 
janitor,  an  elderly  Friend,  said  they  must  be  sub- 
ordinate to  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and  if  the  committee 
so  decided,  he  would  open  the  house.  This  was  ac- 
cordingly done  and  we  began  meetings.  Those  who 
had  opposed  did  not  attend,  except  the  regular  meet- 
ings as  they  came  in  course.  On  account  of  the  in- 
difference and  opposition,  the  spiritual  tide  did  not 
rise  very  high  for  a  time,  but  as  the  meetings  pro- 
gressed the  attendance  and  interest  increased,  and 
there  were  some  conversions,  some  of  them  rather  re- 
markable, and  several  expressed  that  they  were  glad 
the  meetings  had  been  held. 

A  noteworthy  circumstance  occurred  at  the  close 
of  the  meetings.    The  very  day  they  closed,  the  small- 
pox broke  out  in  the  neighborhood,  and  there  was  a  , 
case  in  every  family  of  those  Friends  who  absented 


5^  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

themselves  from  the  meetings,  and  not  one  in  those 
famiHes  who  attended.  This  was  in  the  winter  of 
1874.  The  following  winter  we  revisited  Westmore- 
land, and  held  another  series  of  meetings.  We 
found  those  who  were  converted  the  previous  winter 
still  abiding  faithful,  but  owing  to  the  opposition  of 
the  leading  Friends,  the  work  moved  slowly  for  a  time. 
The  opposers,  however,  different  from  the  winter  be- 
fore, attended  our  meetings;  possibly  profiting  by  the 
lesson  of  the  smallpox  epidemic. 

When  the  meetings  had  progressed  for  several 
days  with  no  visible  signs  of  a  hoped-for  breakdown, 
at  the  conclusion  of  my  sermon  I  sat  down,  and  with 
my  face  buried  in  my  hands,  I  wept.  While  in  this 
position  I  heard  some  one  in  front  of  me  addressing 
me.  I  raised  my  eyes,  and  was  greatly  surprised  to 
see  the  very  man  who  had  been  foremost  in  opposing 
the  work,  standing  before  me  with  his  hand  extended 
to  me.  He  said :  "Brother,  I  have  come  to  ask  thy 
forgiveness  for  all  I  have  done  and  said  against  thee 
and  thy  work.  God  has  forgiven  me;  and  I  ask  thee 
to  forgive  me."  I  at  once  put  my  arm  around  him 
and  we  knelt  together,  and  he  followed  me  in  a  most 
earnest,  heart-broken  prayer.  The  meeting  was  large, 
and  I  do  not  think  there  was  a  dry  eye  in  the  house. 
This  was  like  hoisting  a  floodgate,  and  we  had  a  most 
blessed    revival.      This   man   had   a   large    family   of 


Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors  57 

grown-up  children;  all  these  except  one,  were  con- 
verted, besides  a  number  of  others.  I  have  rarely 
seen  so  great  a  change  come  so  suddenly  over  a  com- 
munity. 

After  attending  meetings  in  the  southern  section 
of  this  Quarterly  Meeting  (Butternuts),  we  held  a 
series  of  meetings  at  Smyrna,  which  resulted  in  sev- 
eral conversions.  Of  all  the  meetings,  however,  in 
this  Quarter,  a  series  we  held  at  West  Branch,  ten 
miles  north  of  Rome,  was  the  most  successful.  There 
was  once  a  large  meeting  at  that  place,  but  it  had  gone 
down,  and  there  was  no  meeting  held  regularly  there, 
though  a  few  Friends  still  lived  there,  and  for  months 
at  a  time,  the  meeting  house,  the  only  place  of  wor- 
ship in  a  radius  of  several  miles,  had  stood  unoccu- 
pied. On  one  of  the  posts  was  written  the  sentence: 
''Here  all  alone," — this  several  times  repeated,  was 
dated  to  correspond  with  the  time  of  each  lonely  at- 
tendance, and  signed  by  an  aged  Friend  who  resided 
in  the  neighborhood. 

When  we  began  our  meetings  the  surrounding 
circumstances  seemed  unpropitious ;  gambling,  drunk- 
enness and  profanity  being  practiced  on  an  extensive 
scale. 

But  from  the  very  first,  our  meetings  were  well 
attended.  The  Spirit  of  God  applied  the  truth,  and 
before  the  meetings  had  progressed  many  days  several 


5^^  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

responded  to  a  call  to  rise  for  prayer.  Each  day  both 
numbers  and  interest  increased  up  to  the  last  meet- 
ing we  attended,  which  was  crowded.  Good  order 
was  maintained,  and  day  after  day,  precious  souls 
were  brought  to  the  feet  of  Jesus  in  confession  and 
prayer,  and  went  out  rejoicing.  Men  of  gray  hairs, 
of  more  than  three  score  and  ten,  and  children  of  less 
than  ten ;  the  refined  and  cultivated,  and  the  unedu- 
cated and  the  dissipated;  wives  and  husbands  newly 
married ;  and  parents  and  children  knelt  side  by  side, 
and  prayed,  and  wept,  and  rejoiced  together.  Cards, 
whiskey  and  tobacco  were  abjured.  Wives  who  had 
almost  become  broken-hearted  over  husbands,  sung 
aloud  for  joy,  and  it  seemed  enough  to  move  any 
heart  to  hear  the  confessions,  appeals  and  warnings 
of  those  who  had  made  their  escape  from  the  thraldom 
of  sin  and  the  path  to  perdition. 

One  old  man  of  unimpeachable  outward  life,  knelt 
with  others,  and  vocally  offered  the  publican's  prayer, 
and  afterwards  testified  that  a  dreadful  load  which 
he  had  carried  for  a  long  time,  was  gone.  He  said 
he  had  been  trying  to  find  peace  in  private  but  had 
failed,  and  so  resolved  to  try  a  public  committal  of 
himself  and  open  confession,  and  now  was  at  rest  in 
Jesus.  He  had  several  sons  who,  influenced  by  this 
example  of  their  father,  also  came  out  on  the  Lord's 
side. 


Evangelistic  and   Itinerant   Labors  59 

Though  our  meetings  lasted  but  ten  days,  yet  dur- 
ing that  time  there  were  fifty  converted  and  forty- 
eight  joined  Friends,  and  revisiting  them  some  months 
afterwards,  it  was  very  gratifying  to  find  them  stead- 
fast. A  marked  change  was  visible  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. The  meeting  being  put  under  pastoral  care, 
continued  to  grow,  and  in  a  few  years  they  erected 
a  new  meeting  house,  with  a  house  adjoining  for  a 
residence  for  the  minister. 

Labor  in  Purchase  Quarter^  New  York. 

We  held  a  series  of  meetings  at  Chappaqua.  Here 
were  thirty  conversions  and  several  joined  Friends. 

We  also  attended  a  short  series  at  Mamaroneck, 
resulting  in  a  few  conversions.  Following  this  we 
began  a  series  of  meetings  at  Purchase.  They  began 
in  the  Friends  meeting  house  located  in  the  country 
not  very  accessible  to  any  but  a  few  Friends.  The 
membership  was  not  large,  and  our  meetings  at  first 
were  small,  and  the  outlook  was  by  no  means  en- 
couraging. Thos.  W.  Ladd,  the  chairman  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting  Committee,  wrote  us  he  thought  we 
need  not  spend  much  time  there,  but  my  wife  seemed 
to  have  it  given  her  to  see  that  a  great  work  was  to 
be  done  there,  and  so  expressed  herself  publicly  before 
there  was  any  outward  indication  of  it.  This  was 
soon   verified,    for   transferring  our  meetings   to   the 


6o  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

village,  where  a  Methodist  chapel  was  opened  for  us, 
we  had  a  full  house,  and  during  the  three  weeks  we 
were  there,  about  seventy-five  were  converted  and  re- 
claimed, and  several  united  with  Friends.  Had  the 
Friends  there  provided  a  permanent  meeting  house, 
as  we  suggested,  it  would  have  saved  much  of  the 
fruit  of  this  revival.  Failing  to  do  this,  and  still  ad- 
hering to  the  out-of-the-way  place,  the  meeting  was 
soon  reduced,  and  other  churches  harvested  the  result 
of  our  revival  meeting. 

Labor  in  Nine  Partners'  Quarter. 

A  series  of  meetings  in  the  city  of  Poughkeepsie 
was  small  at  first,  but  was  soon  characterized  by  an 
abundant  outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  Deep  conviction 
took  hold  of  the  people,  and  the  house  was  filled  night 
after  night,  and  the  day  meetings  were  well  attended. 
Fifty  professed  conversion,  and  there  were  several 
additions  to  the  meeting. 

We  also  held  meetings  at  Clinton  Corners,  a  branch 
of  this  same  Quarter,  with  some  conversions. 

We  also  held  meetings  in  Ferrisburg  Quarter  at 
the  several  local  meetings.  There  was  in  this  section 
of  Vermont,  an  open  door  and  a  readiness  to  receive 
the  Gospel,  and  our  meetings  resulted  in  some  con- 
versions and  the  "strengthening  of  the  brethren." 

At  the  three  meetings  of  Glens  Falls,  Mereau,  and 


Evangelistic  and  Itinerant  Labors  6i 

Ft.  Edward  Center,  we  held  meetings  which  resulted 
in  some  conversions  and  additions  to  the  church. 
That  at  Mereau  was  characterized  by  a  remarkable 
outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  The  house  was  sometimes 
so  crowded  at  an  early  hour,  that  when  we  came  we 
had  difficulty  in  getting  to  our  seats.  Many  were  con- 
verted, and  several  entered  into  the  experience  of  en- 
tire sanctification.  At  the  closing  meeting  over  two 
hundred  testified  that  Jesus  was  precious  to  their 
souls. 

We  held  a  series  of  meetings  in  Twentieth 
Street  meeting  house  (Friends)  in  New  York  City, 
in  1876.  This  meeting  was  quite  conservative,  yet 
we  found  a  more  open  door  than  we  expected.  The 
Monthly  Meeting  which  occurred  while  our  meetings 
were  in  progress,  endorsed  and  encouraged  the  work. 
There  were  some  conversions. 

Cornwall  Quarterly  Meeting,  on  the  west  side  of 
the  Hudson  River,  was  another  field  where  we  labored 
in  series  of  meetings  in  all  its  subordinate  meetings — 
Cornwall,  The  Valley,  Milton,  Clintondale  and  Rosen- 
dale,  with  some  conversions  in  all. 


CHAPTER  V. 


EVANGELISTIC   LABORS 

Continued 


Labor  in  New  England  Yearly  Meeting. 

While  we  attended  this  Yearly  Meeting  when  con- 
vened in  its  collective  capacity  several  times,  and 
visited  several  of  its  constituent  meetings,  our  con- 
nection with  series  of  meetings  was  limited  to  two 
points,  viz. :  New  Bedford,  Massachusetts,  and  Win- 
throp,  Maine. 

At  the  former  place  we  held  a  series  of  meetings 
in  Seventh  month,  1880,  lasting  just  four  weeks.  The 
leading  Friends  of  that  place  were  somewhat  con- 
servative, and  we  consequently  felt  the  need  of  being, 
in  a  right  sense,  ''all  things  to  all  men,  that  by  all 
means  we  might  save  some."  The  need  seemed  to  be 
a  clear  presentation  of  the  Gospel,  especially  the  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith.  For  want  of  a  clear 
understanding  on  this  point,  several  of  the  older  mem- 
bers, though  most  exemplary,  were  not  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  the  assurance  of  their  own  personal  salvation. 
But  as  these  listened  to  the  truth  from  day  to  day 

(62) 


Evangelistic   Labors  63 

with  receptive  minds  and  hearts,  they  were  greatly 
blessed,  and  we  were  rejoiced  to  hear  them  testify  to 
a  realization  of  their  acceptance.  In  addition  to  this, 
there  were  several  conversions,  and  before  the  meet- 
ings closed,  we  found  the  conservatism  had  largely 
given  way  and  we  had  liberty  in  the  method  of  con- 
ducting our  meetings  very  much  as  we  did  in  other 
places. 

The  meetings  at  Winthrop  were  owned  of  God  in 
the  conversion  of  some  souls,  one  being  a  man  who 
had  for  several  years  been  prominent,  both  in  our 
church  and  in  society  at  large — a  talented,  educated 
man,  who  was  possessed  of  large  means. 

Revival  Meetings  in  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting. 

We  had  an  invitation  to  attend  a  series  of  meetings 
at  Mt.  Pleasant,  Ohio,  in  the  spring  of  1872. 

It  was  objected  by  some  in  arranging  for  this 
meeting  that  at  that  season  of  the  year,  their  hilly 
roads  were  usually  almost  impassible.  David  B.  Up- 
degraff,  in  his  characteristic  manner,  replied:  "The 
Lord  can  control  the  weather."  It  was  a  notable  fact 
that,  contrary  to  what  was  usual  at  that  season,  the 
weather  during  the  meetings  was  fine,  and  the  roads 
exceptionally  good. 

Our  meetings  were  signally  blest,  not  only  in  con- 


64  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

versions,  but  resulted  in  liberalizing  to  some  extent 
a  conservative  element  existing  among  Friends  there 
at  that  time. 

A  second  series  of  meetings  which  I  conducted  at 
the  same  place  some  years  later,  was  yet  more  suc- 
cessful, so  far  as  the  number  of  conversions  was  con- 
cerned: as  well  as  I  remember  some  seventy-five  pro- 
fessed conversion  and  renewal,  and  a  number  claimed 
the  experience  of  sanctification. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  David  B.  Updegrafif  was 
recorded  a  minister. 

Further  revival  work  in  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting  may 
be  summarized  as  follows:  A  series  of  meetings  at 
Damascus,  and  one  at  Salem,  in  both  of  which  John 
Henry  Douglas  was  with  me.  There  was  good  in- 
terest, and  several  conversions  at  both  places. 

The  meetings  at  Salem  continued  for  several  days 
with  few  in  attendance.  The  Hicksite,  and  later,  the 
Wilburite  separation,  had  decimated  our  membership 
there,  and  produced  general  apathy  in  the  community  ; 
but  as  our  meetings  progressed  in  answer  to  much 
prayer,  and  the  faithful  preaching  of  the  word,  con- 
viction came  upon  the  people,  the  attendance  increased, 
until  finally  the  large  house  was  filled  from  night  to 
night,  and  a  very  gracious  revival  crowned  the  effort. 

During  two  different  winters  I  attended  revival 
meetings  in  Adrian  Quarter,  Michigan,  belonging  to 


Evangelistic  Labors  65 

Ohio  Yearly  Meeting.  In  these  I  had  the  very  ef- 
ficient assistance  of  David  B.  Updegraff.  In  both 
these  meetings  there  was  a  signal  manifestation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  resulting  in  a  number  of  conversions  and 
renewals,  and  also  in  the  profession  of  the  experience 
of  entire  sanctification  of  others. 

I  held  a  series  of  meetings  at  West  Grove,  about 
twelve  miles  from  Mt.  Pleasant,  Ohio.  While  the 
meetings  were  in  progress,  I  received  a  letter  from 
my  wife  at  New  Garden,  Indiana,  our  home  at  that 
time,  stating  that  a  series  of  meetings  were  in  pro- 
gress  there  under  the  leadership  of  A.  K.,  and  some 
of  the  members  thought  I  ought  to  come  home  so  as 
to  attend  them.  Upon  the  receipt  of  this  word,  though 
the  meetings  were  progressing  very  satisfactorily,  I 
decided  to  close  them,  and  so  informed  the  people  at 
the  close  of  an  evening  meeting.  This  was  a  great 
surprise  to  them,  and  they  asked  me  to  continue,  and 
putting  it  to  an  expression  of  the  meeting,  they  un- 
animously voted  in  favor  of  their  continuance,  and 
said  they  would  appoint  a  meeting  for  the  next  even- 
ing, and  would  pray  that  I  would  yet  decide  to  re- 
main. My  train  did  not  leave  till  a  little  after  noon 
the  next  day.  A  short  time  before  dinner,  two  per- 
sons came  who  belonged  to  separate  meetings,  each 
several  miles  distant,  having  had  no  communication 
with  us  or  with  each  other,  having  been  impressed 


66  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

with  the  feeHng  that  for  some  reason  our  series  of 
meetings  which  they  knew  were  in  progress,  were 
liable  to  close  prematurely.  This,  together  with  the 
expression  the  previous  evening,  impressed  me  very 
deeply.  I  began  to  feel  that  possibly  I  had  allowed 
the  word  from  home  unduly  to  influence  me.  I  at  once 
remarked  to  the  effect  that  we  all  wanted  the  right 
thing  to  be  done,  and  that  we  must  commit  it  to  the 
Lord  in  prayer.  We  all  knelt  and  earnestly  asked  His 
direction.  While  on  our  knees,  the  conviction  was 
clear  in  my  own  mind  that  I  should  not  disregard 
these  remarkable  providential  indications,  and  that  I 
should  entrust  the  home  affair  to  God  and  the  peo- 
ple there,  and  should  return  to  the  meetings.  But  I 
resolved  that  before  informing  the  rest,  of  my  decision, 
I  would  first  hear  theirs.  I  said  to  them  we  must  all 
let  our  preferences  be  secondary,  and  be  cheerfully 
subject  to  what  we  felt  to  be  the  divine  will  in  the 
matter.  It  was  but  a  little  time  till  my  train  was  due. 
On  rising,  one  after  another  expressed  themselves  in 
accordance  with  my  own  secret  conviction.  We  ac- 
cordingly continued  our  meetings  with  very  manifest 
blessing  to  many  souls,  thus  confirming  us  in  the  be- 
lief that  we  had  been  rightly  led.  This  conviction 
was  subsequently  confirmed  by  a  second  letter  from 
my  wife.  She  stated  that  at  a  meeting  at  New  Gar- 
den which  closed  at  the  identical  hour  we  were  en- 


Evangelistic  Labors  67 

gaged  in  prayer,  as  I  have  narrated,  she  was  ap- 
proaching A.  K.  to  ask  his  advice  in  regard  to  writing 
me  to  come  home,  when,  as  if  he  knew  her  intention, 
which,  however,  he  had  no  outward  means  of  know- 
ing, he  called  out  to  the  retiring  company,  saying: 
"Friends,  we  must  have  one  more  prayer."  And 
kneeling  down  he  prayed:  "O  Lord,  if  it  is  thy  will 
that  thy  servant  who  is  away  in  thy  work,  should 
come  home,  send  him  immediately ;  if  not,  tie  him  fast. 
Amen." 

I  leave  the  reader  to  interpret  this  incident  for 
himself.  Subsequent  developments  at  New  Garden, 
satisfied  Friends  there  that  my  decision  was  right. 

Revivals  in  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting. 

Early  in  the  revival  period  in  our  church,  after 
I  had  been  holding  meetings  in  other  places,  our  home 
Friends  began  to  ask,  "Why  can't  we  have  such  meet- 
ings?" Accordingly  at  one  of  our  usual  midweek 
meetings  I  spoke  on  the  subject,  somewhat  as  answer- 
ing the  question.  What  is  a  genuine  revival  f  and  How 
brought  about?  In  answer  to  the  first  I  made  em- 
phatic the  fact  that  it  was  not  a  temporary  excitement, 
but  a  real  work  of  the  Spirit  in  awakening  and  con- 
victing sinners,  leading  them  to  the  acceptance  of 
Christ  as  their  Savior;  in  reclaiming  the  backslidden; 
and   in  bringing  those  who  were  already  converted. 


68  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

into  a  deeper,  broader  and  more  steadfast  experience, 
and  withal  resulting  in  a  godly  outward  life. 

As  to  how  it  was  to  be  brought  about,  I  endeavored 
to  explain  that  God's  method  was  to  send  these 
gracious  visitations  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  His 
people  who  are  thoroughly  consecrated  to  Him,  co- 
operating with  Him  in  the  use  of  such  means,  and 
instrumentalities,  as  He  might  see  meet  to  employ. 
Chief  among  these  was  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 
At  the  close  of  my  remarks,  I  asked  all  who  were 
willing  to  join  me  in  a  pledge  to  pray  for  such  a  re- 
vival, leaving  all  to  God  as  to  the  instruments  he 
might  choose  to  employ,  to  rise.  All  except  a  few 
arose.  Following  this,  one  man  of  decided  conserva- 
tive character,  said  in  explanation  for  not  rising,  that 
he  was  not  opposed  to  a  revival,  but  he  was  not  in 
favor  of  revivals  gotten  up  by  men,  to  which  I  said, 
"Amen,  the  proposition  is  to  pray  God  to  send  a  re- 
vival in  His  own  way." 

Not  long  after  this  a  series  of  meetings  was  be- 
gun, with  no  ministers  but  those  who  resided  in  our 
locality.  They  had  gone  on  but  a  day  or  two,  when 
a  minister  who  was  assisting  in  the  meetings,  asked 
if  any  one  present  desired  to  join  him  in  prayer,  that 
such  would  come  forward.  Whereupon  the  man  re- 
ferred to  above  as  declining  to  rise  to  my  proposition, 
went  forward,  unaccompanied  by  any  other  one,  and 


Evangelistic   Labors  69 

kneeling  beside  the  minister  who  had  extended  the 
invitation,  offered  a  fervent  and  heart-broken  prayer. 
Though  a  birthright  member  and  a  man  past  middle 
life,  it  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  been  heard  to 
pray.  He  told  afterwards  how  in  the  course  of  the 
previous  night,  he  was  suddenly  awakened  to  an  aw- 
ful realization  of  his  lost  and  undone  condition.  He 
was  happily  converted.  His  thus  coming  out  when 
his  former  attitude  was  so  well  known,  was  a  surprise 
to  every  one,  and  the  result  was,  as  is  usual  in  such 
cases,  a  great  impetus  was  given  to  the  work,  and  a 
revival  followed,  and  many  souls  were  converted  and 
renewed. 

A  subsequent  revival  was  held  in  the  Wesleyan 
Church  in  Fountain  City,  under  the  joint  leadership 
of  the  pastor  of  that  church  and  myself,  which  re- 
sulted in  about  seventy-five  conversions.  At  the  close 
of  the  meetings,  when  opportunity  was  given  to  the 
converts  to  express  their  choice  of  church  member- 
ship, one-half  joined  Friends,  the  other  half  the  Wes- 
leyans. 

Other  revivals  of  equal  power  were  held  at  near- 
by places,  especially  one  at  Arba,  and  more  than  one 
at  Dover.  At  points  more  distant  in  Indiana  Yearly 
Meeting,  I  may  mention  Greensfork,  Amboy,  Van- 
dalia,  West  Elkton,  Springboro,  Waynesville,  Harveys- 
burg  and  Selma.    At  the  latter  place  I  was  joined  by 


70  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

Nathan  and  Esther  Frame,  and  Mary  H.  Rogers.  The 
membership  of  this  meeting  was  small,  and  Unitarian- 
ism  had  exerted  a  damaging  influence  in  the  meeting. 
After  I  had  spoken  one  evening  on  the  Deity  of  Christ 
and  His  atoning  sacrifice,  and  justification  by  faith  in 
His  blood,  I  was  invited  by  a  man  of  intelligence,  who 
was  a  Unitarian,  to  lodge  for  the  night.  He  referred 
to  my  sermon,  possibly  clear  to  some  minds,  but  not 
so  to  his  own,  and  spent  considerable  time  in  present- 
ing his  views.  With  very  little  attempt  to  answer, 
I  finally  said:  ''Brother,  I  am  weary  and  must  re- 
tire, but  before  doing  so,  I  have  two  things  to  say  to 
thee — one  is,  thee  will  never  reason  thyself  into  faith 
in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  After  considerable  pause 
he  said,  "I  guess  that  is  so."  "The  other  thing  I  have 
to  say  is,  that  if  thee  ever  comes  to  have  faith  in  Him, 
it  will  be  in  answer  to  thy  own  prayers  for  light." 
Pausing  a  moment,  with  evident  candor  he  said,  "I 
believe  that  is  so."  He  had  a  Christian  wife,  and  was 
in  the  practice  of  joining  her  in  a  morning  family 
reading  of  the  Bible.  The  following  morning  he  read 
for  us,  opening  to  the  fifth  of  Romans.  When  he  had 
finished  the  first  verse,  he  was  very  much  afifected, 
paused  and  wept,  and  it  was  some  little  time  before 
he  could  recover  himself  so  as  to  read  the  second 
verse.  At  the  conclusion  of  that  he  displayed  again 
deep  feeling,  and  it  was  again  some  time  before  he 


Evangelistic  Labors  71 

could  finish  the  chapter.  When  he  had  done  so,  we 
had  a  season  of  prayer.  At  a  public  meeting  which 
followed  that  morning,  he  spoke  substantially  as  fol- 
lows: **My  friends,  if  any  one  had  told  me  a  short 
time  ago — yes,  a  very  short  time  ago,  that  I  should 
see  and  believe  as  I  now  do,  I  should  as  soon  have  be- 
lieved him  if  he  had  told  me  the  sun  would  stand  still 
in  the  heavens."  Then,  referring  to  his  former  belief, 
which  was  well  known,  he  added :  "But  I  prayed  that 
I  might  believe  not  as  you  or  others  believe,  but  that 
I  might  see  and  believe  the  truth,  whatever  that  might 
be ;  and  now  I  believe  as  you  believe."  I  afterwards  had 
a  private  interview  with  him,  and  found  his  skepticism 
had  vanished,  and  he  was  fully  settled  in  an  evan- 
gelical faith.  He  said  on  reading  those  verses,  Rom. 
v:  1,  2,  the  truth  flashed  suddenly  upon  him.  From 
that  time  he  was  a  well-grounded  believer  in  all  the 
fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Christian  faith,  was  still 
living  when  heard  from  not  long  since,  his  conversion 
having  occurred  over  thirty  years  since.  This  to  me, 
was  one  of  the  most  marked  instances  I  ever  v/it- 
nessed,  of  the  efficacy  of  the  written  word  when  ap- 
plied by  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  reminded  me  of  the 
words,  'Then  opened  He  their  understandings,  that 
they  might  understand  the  Scriptures."  This  person 
said  to  me  that  he  did  not  believe  any  one  could  have 
the  assurance  of  their  acceptance  with  God,  who  did 


72  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

not  believe  in  the  atonement  and  justification  by  faith. 
He  gave  me  his  Unitarian  books  and  told  me  to  burn 
them,  which  I  did. 

Spiceland. 

A  very  remarkable  revival  occurred  at  Spiceland, 
Indiana,  I  think  in  the  winter  of  1874,  where  I  was 
associated  with  John  Henry  Douglas  and  David  B. 
Updegraff.  A  large  number  were  converted,  includ- 
ing some  of  the  leading  citizens,  and  some  of  decided- 
ly skeptical  views.  I  became  very  much  interested  in 
one,  J.  B.,  who  was  a  very  intelligent  man,  but  a  Uni- 
tarian. He  invited  me  to  dine  at  his  home.  Soon 
after  we  were  seated,  he  began  to  argue  in  vindication 
of  his  Unitarian  sentiments.  After  listening  to  him 
for  some  time,  I  said  to  him:  "Now,  my  friend,  I 
admit  thy  superiority  in  some  respects,  but  there  is 
one  thing  in  which  I  have  the  advantage,  and  that  is 
in  the  matter  of  experience  of  these  things.  My  re- 
ligion is  more  than  theoretical,  it  is  experimental, 
now  I  am  going  to  play  the  role  of  the  physician,  and 
prescribe  for  thee,  and  if  thee  will  take  my  prescrip- 
tion, I  am  sure  it  will  be  effectual.  Will  thee  take  it?" 
He  said  he  could  not  promise  to  do  a  thing  without 
first  knowing  what  it  was.  I  said,  "I  will  make  this' 
proviso — If  it  accords  with  thy  conscience,  thee  is  to 
take  it;  if  not,  thee  may  be  excused."    He  replied  that 


Evangelistic  Labors  73 

it  is  reasonable  to  promise  to  do  what  a  man's  con- 
science tells  him  he  ought.  With  this  understanding 
he  agreed  to  my  proposal. 

I  said:  'Thee  believes  in  God,  and  that  thee  has 
sinned  against  Him,  and  that  thee  should  ask  His 
forgiveness,"  all  of  which  he  readily  admitted.  I  then 
said,  'That  which  I  propose  is,  that  in  the  presence  of 
thy  wife,  thee  should  kneel  in  prayer  and  ask  God  to 
forgive  and  save  thee  for  Jesus'  sake,  with  any  fur- 
ther words  that  may  be  in  thy  heart."  I  added,  *'I 
know  that  thy  will  may  say  no:  but  the  stipulation  is 
to  do  as  conscience  bids ;  and  that  tells  thee  that  thee 
ought  to  ask  mercy  and  pardon  of  Him  against  whom 
we  have  all  sinned."  After  some  hesitation,  he  prom- 
ised me  he  would  endeavor  to  comply.  Very  soon 
after  this  interview  he  gave  testimony  that  he  had 
found  peace  in  the  assurance  of  sins  forgiven.  He 
afterwards  told  me  that  when  he  knelt  to  pay  his 
vow,  it  seemed  like  a  cold,  formal  thing  to  recite  a 
form  of  prayer  that  had  been  suggested  by  another, 
but  that  while  in  this  attitude,  a  feeling  of  conviction 
and  contrition  came  over  him,  and  the  prayer  became 
his  own.  He  ever  seemed  grateful  for  my  faithful 
dealing  with  him.  He  lived  several  years  a  firm  be- 
liever, was  a  useful  member  of  the  church,  and  died 
in  the  faith. 


74  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

Associated  with  D.  B.  Updegraff,  we  held  a  series 
of  meetings  at  Carthage,  Indiana,  which  proved  to  be 
a  season  of  much  blessing,  a  number  claiming  con- 
version, and  others  the  experience  of  sanctification. 
A  new  and  commodious  meeting  house  has  since  been 
built,  and  there  is  a  large  and  flourishing  meeting 
there. 

Revivals  in  Western  Yearly  Meeting. 

The  points  within  the  limits  of  this  Yearly  Meet- 
ing where  I  was  engaged  in  revival  work,  may  be 
summarized  as  follows:  At  Indianapolis,  Plainfield, 
Chicago,  Georgetown,  Sand  Creek,  at  Grove  in  Jen- 
nings County,  Indiana;  at  Farmer's  Institute  near 
Lafayette,  and  at  Kokomo.  These  were  all  favored 
occasions,  the  one  at  Plainfield  and  the  one  at  Grove, 
in  both  of  which  I  was  assisted  by  J.  H.  Douglas,  were 
special  seasons  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  many  being  converted  and  renewed  at  those 
meetings. 

In  Iowa  Yearly  Meeting. 

My  revival  work  in  this  Yearly  Meeting  was  lim- 
ited to  two  points — Oskaloosa,  and  a  meeting  in  the 
country  in  Hardin  County.  Nothing  beyond  the  or- 
dinary occurred  in  these. 


Evangelistic  Labors  75 

In  Kansas  Yearly  Meeting. 

In  this  Yearly  Meeting  I  held  a  series  of  meetings, 
twice  in  the  city  of  Lawrence,  twice  at  Hesper,  and 
once  at  Barclay,  in  each  of  which  there  were  a  num- 
ber of  conversions  and  renewals. 

The  second  visit  to  Kansas  was  in  the  winter  of 
1888.  While  there  we  received  an  invitation  from 
some  of  the  ministers  of  Las  Vegas,  New  Mexico,  to 
come  and  hold  a  series  of  meetings  in  that  city,  which 
we  felt  it  right  to  accept.  We  began  on  New  Year's 
Day,  and  continued  for  four  weeks,  first  in  the  M.  E. 
Church  and  then  in  the  Baptist. 

Las  Vegas  at  that  time  was  a  city  of  7,000  to  8,000 
inhabitants,  more  than  half  being  Mexicans  who  com- 
prise the  population  of  what  is  called  ''Old  Town." 
Their  houses  were  mostly  built  of  adobe  or  sundried 
brick,  with  flat  roofs,  very  much  after  the  style,  we 
are  told,  of  some  to  be  found  in  Egypt  and  other  parts 
of  the  Old  World. 

The  other  portion  of  the  city  is  modern,  occupied 
by  English-speaking  people.  The  Mexicans  are  Cath- 
olics, and  only  a  small  proportion  of  the  others  make 
any  profession.  The  Protestant  churches  all  togethen 
did  not  have  a  membership  larger  than  would  make 
a  good-sized  congregation,  and  only  a  small  propor- 
tion of  these  were  in  a  lively  Spiritual  condition.    Our 


^6  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

meetings  grew  steadily  in  interest  and  numbers,  and 
resulted  in  a  number  of  conversions  and  renewals. 
Many  at  the  close  bore  testimony  to  much  blessing 
throughout  the  meetings.  I  was  told  by  one  of  the 
ministers  that  a  conversion  had  not  before  been  known 
in  that  city  for  years,  and  that  it  was  the  first  revival 
so  far  as  he  knew  that  had  ever  been  held  in  the  ter- 
ritory. There  had  never  a  Friend  held  meeting  there 
before. 

In  Canada  Yearly  Meeting. 

Our  revival  work  in  this  Yearly  Meeting  was  lim- 
ited to  Toronto  and  Bloomfield,  at  each  of  which 
places  we  held  a  series  of  meetings,  with  some  con- 
versions, and  the  strengthening  of  the  church.  That 
at  Bloomfield  was  after  the  Wilburite  separation, 
which  had  resulted  in  reducing  the  numerical  strength 
of  the  meeting.  Our  visit  seemed  to  be  timely  in 
"Strengthening  the  things  that  remained." 


CHAPTER  VI. 


PASTORAL  WORK. 

My  first  engagement  as  pastor  that  required  a 
change  of  residence,  was  when  I  removed  from  my 
native  place  at  New  Garden,  Indiana,  to  the  adjacent 
village  of  Fountain  City.  This  was  before  what  has 
since  come  to  be  known  as  "the  pastoral  system"  was 
fully  inaugurated  by  our  church.  But  as  there  were 
several  ministers  resident  at  New  Garden,  and  none 
in  our  meeting  in  the  village,  it  seemed  right  for  us 
to  respond  to  the  solicitation  of  Friends  there,  and 
settle  for  a  time  within  their  limits. 

We  remained  there  about  a  year  when  we  again 
entered  upon  evangelistic  work  in  the  East.  The  re- 
lations between  ourselves  and  the  meeting  in  the  vil- 
lage were  of  the  most  cordial  character,  and  we  had 
reason  to  believe  the  move  was  a  right  one. 

One  incident  in  connection  with  our  experience  in 
Fountain  City,  I  deem  of  sufficient  importance  to  be 
chronicled  as  a  new  departure  in  my  line  of  service. 
A  committee  of  four,  a  brother,  two  sisters  and  my- 
self were  appointed  by  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  visit 
families,  and  were  engaged  in  the  prosecution  of  that 

(77) 


78  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

work.  At  the  same  time  the  enemy  of  all  good  had 
stimulated  some  of  his  servants  to  plan  a  counter  work. 
A  young  man,  a  kind  of  ringleader  among  worldly 
and  pleasure-loving  persons,  had  rented  a  hall,  and 
announced  a  series  of  balls  or  dances,  one  each  week 
for  four  successive  weeks.  In  the  afternoon  of  the 
day,  the  first  one  was  to  take  place  in  the  evening,  he, 
by  way  of  tantalizing,  gave  an  invitation  to  attend. 
We  seriously  and  prayerfully  considered  whether  it 
might  not  be  right  to  give  the  intended  joke  a  prac- 
tical outcome.  A  dance  was  something  new  in  our 
community,  and  might  it  not  be  an  entering  wedge 
of  much  evil  in  the  future?  We  decided  to  go,  and 
accordingly  when  the  hour  came,  we  passed  in  with 
the  others  who  were  entering  with  different  motives. 
Four  violins  were  making  music,  and  several  couples 
were  on  the  floor  dancing  in  unison.  Although  for 
a  considerable  time  we  stood  perfectly  quiet,  yet  our 
presence  was  an  element  of  disturbance,  for  even 
those  who  would  justify  a  dance  felt  it  was  not  a 
place  for  religious  persons,  and  accordingly  at  length 
one  of  the  leaders  approached  us,  saying,  they  had 
rented  the  hall  and  did  not  wish  to  be  disturbed.  We  re- 
plied that  we  were  quiet.  The  thought  presented  itself, 
shall  we  quietly  withdraw?  If  we  should  attempt  to 
speak,  would  it  be  casting  pearls  before  swine?  I  felt 
that  to  withdraw  in  silence,  would  be  the  occasion  for 


Pastoral  Labors  79 

evil  report, — indeed  I  felt  I  ought  not  to  be  silent,  so 
kneeling  down  I  began  to  pray.  The  leader  tried, 
with  much  vehemence,  to  keep  the  music  and  the 
dancers  going,  but  one  by  one  they  ceased,  and  the 
violins  were  silent,  and  a  stillness  as  profound  as  at 
an  ordinary  Friends  meeting  followed.  When  I  had 
finished  praying,  I  addressed  them  in  a  few  tender, 
earnest  words,  and  we  quietly  withdrew.  We  ob- 
served in  passing  out  that  some  of  the  company 
seemed  greatly  agitated,  and  some  were  in  tears.  I 
have  seldom  if  ever  felt,  after  yielding  to  an  appre- 
hended duty,  a  sweeter  peace  and  a  clearer  sense  of 
divine  approbation. 

After  our  withdrawal  they  rallied  again  and  kept 
up  their  dance  till  near  morning.  The  leader  dis- 
played great  indignation,  and  said  abusive  things 
about  us,  and  redoubled  his  efforts  to  make  the  next 
dance  a  success.  He  engaged  supper  at  the  hotel  for 
the  coming  occasion  for  (if  I  remember  correctly) 
twenty  couples  whom  he  had  invited  from  another 
neighborhood.  There  were  different  opinions  among 
our  Friends  as  to  the  wisdom  of  our  course.  I  felt 
no  condemnation,  and  rested  the  case  with  Him  who 
knew  our  motives.  The  sequel  was  that  of  the  pros- 
pective dances  none  of  them  came  off;  the  young  man 
had  to  foot  the  bill  charged  at  the  hotel  for  the  sup- 
per, but  none  of  the  invited  guests  came  to  eat  it.   And 


8o  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

further,  this  very  young  man  within  twelve  months 
made  apphcation  and  was  received  as  a  member  of 
our  Monthly  Meeting.  I  knew  of  no  dance  occurring 
in  our  village  after  this  for  many  years,  and  I  have 
had  persons  confess  to  me  that  they  were  present 
when  we  made  our  visit  at  that  hall,  for  the  first  and 
the  last  time  they  ever  were  at  a  dance;  the  feelings 
they  had  on  that  occasion  were,  to  use  their  own 
words,  ^'inexpressible."  This  confession  was  made 
years  after  the  occurrence.  Hence  I  can  not  doubt 
that  we  were  in  the  line  of  our  duty,  though  I  have 
never  felt  called  upon  to  repeat  the  experience,  nor 
do  I  consider  our  example  of  itself,  should  be  re- 
garded as  a  warrant  for  others  to  go  and  do  likewise, 
unless  they  feel  clearly  that  duty  requires  it. 

Residence  and  Pastoral  Work  in  Rochester. 

Friends  in  Rochester,  New  York,  having  built  a 
new  meeting  house,  felt  the  need  of  some  one  to  re- 
side among  them  in  the  capacity  of  pastor,  and  way 
being  made  for  us,  we  accepted  the  position  for  a 
brief  period  in  the  year  1875. 

There  had  been  a  Friends  meeting  there  for  a 
good  many  years,  and  while  there  were  some  valu- 
able members,  it  was  not  as  a  whole,  strong  and  ag- 
gressive. One  of  our  ministers  from  Ohio,  John  L. 
Eddy,  visited  that  meeting  in  the  course  of  a  religious 


Pastorate  in   Toronto  8i 

visit,  more  than  fifty  years  ago.  I  remember  reading 
in  his  journal  a  prophetic  statement  recorded  after 
his  visit  there,  which  was  in  substance:  "The  time 
will  come  when  it  will  be  said  there  was  once  a  meet- 
ing of  Friends  in  this  large  city."  That  time  has  now 
come,  and  it  has  been  several  years  since  the  meeting 
there  was  given  up,  their  large  and  beautiful  house 
sold,  torn  down,  and  a  residence  built  on  the  site.  Al- 
though while  we  resided  there,  the  congregation  was  of 
good  size,  quite  a  number  outside  the  membership  at- 
tending, yet  the  internal  condition  of  the  meeting  was 
not  such  as  to  favor  its  increase,  and  in  course  of 
comparatively  a  few  years,  when  the  older  members 
died,  the  result  was  the  meeting  grew  smaller  and 
smaller,  until  it  was  given  up. 

Pastorate  in  Toronto. 

In  response  to  a  call  from  Friends  in  Toronto, 
Canada,  we  removed  to  that  city  in  1882  and  entered 
upon  pastoral  work.  The  meeting  was  not  large,  but 
included  some  very  valuable  Friends  in  its  list  of 
members,  some  of  whom  were  among  the  leading 
business  men  of  the  city,  who  were  earnest  and  ag- 
gressive in  church  work,  missions  and  Sabbath 
schools. 

Friends  there  gave  us  a  very  cordial  welcome,  and 
co-operated  with  us  in  our  work,  and  between  them 


82  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

and  ourselves  the  most  cordial  relations  existed  during 
our  stay  among  them  for  nearly  two  years.  There 
were  during  that  time  some  additions  to  the  meeting. 
Our  sojourn  in  Toronto  was  terminated  sooner  than 
it  otherwise  would  have  been  on  account  of  the  death 
of  my  wife's  father. 

Pastorate  at  Glens  Falls,  New  York. 

My  wife  and  myself  attended  New  York  Yearly 
Meeting,  held  at  Glens  Falls  in  the  spring  of  1884. 
As  the  Friends  meeting  located  there  was  at  that  time 
without  a  pastor,  their  committee  charged  with  this 
subject,  proposed  to  us  the  acceptance  of  pastor's 
place.  It  was  wholly  unlooked  for  on  our  part,  and 
I  at  once  signified  that  I  could  not  entertain  the  prop- 
osition, but  not  only  members  of  that  Yearly  Meeting, 
but  some  from  other  Yearly  Meetings  who  were  in 
attendance,  and  in  whom  we  had  confidence,  joined 
them  in  encouraging  us  not  hastily  to  dismiss  the  mat- 
ter. Whereupon,  we  agreed  to  meet  them  in  confer- 
ence in  a  meeting  which  they  told  us  had  been  called 
to  consider  the  subject.  When  we  went  at  the  time 
appointed,  instead  of  only  the  committee,  as  we 
expected,  we  found  their  large  committee  room  filled 
with  all,  or  nearly  all,  the  leading  members  of  that 
Monthly   Meeting.     The  first  thing  proposed  was  a 


Pastorate  in  Glens  Falls  83 

season  of  united  prayer,  which  was  acceded  to  by  all 
kneeling  together,  when  many  vocal  prayers  were 
offered  for  divine  direction.  Following  this,  when 
expressions  were  called  for,  they  were  unanimous  in 
favor  of  our  coming,  if  we  could  see  our  way  clear. 
It  was  truly  a  solemn  time,  and  we  felt  very  deeply 
the  responsibility  of  deciding.  We  could  do  no  less 
than  promise  them  we  would  take  the  subject  under 
prayerful  consideration,  and  give  them  an  answer  in 
the  near  future.  The  more  we  considered  it,  the  more 
we  came  to  feel  that  we  ought  not  to  disregard  the 
judgment  of  so  large  a  number  of  our  friends,  and 
the  many  attendant  providential  indications.  The  re- 
sult was  that  we  felt  the  "balances"  turn  in  favor  of 
an  acceptance  of  the  opening,  and  engaged  to  enter 
upon  the  work  early  in  the  approaching  autumn,  giv- 
ing us  time  to  complete  a  contemplated  visit  in  the 
way  of  Gospel  service  to  New  England  Yearly  Meet- 
ing; also  to  arrange  our  home  affairs. 

We  accordingly  went  with  our  daughter,  Ella,  and 
took  up  our  residence  in  Glens  Falls,  arriving  on 
the  16th  of  Tenth  month,  1884.  Our  daughter  Alice 
remained  in  Indiana  for  a  time,  but  joined  us  the 
following  spring. 

Friends  gave  us  a  cordial  welcome.  Our  first 
Sabbath  meeting  was  an  especially  impressive  one. 
Many  vocal  prayers  were  offered  in  which  special  ref- 


84  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

erence  was  made  to  us,  invoking  the  divine  blessing 
on  us  and  our  work. 

While  we  had  the  love  and  confidence  of  all,  there 
was  something  of  a  party  feeling  existing  among  some 
of  the  members.  This  resulted  from  a  series  of  re- 
vival meetings  the  previous  winter  under  the  leader- 
ship of ,  an  evangelist  who  was  not  a  mem- 
ber of  our  church,  and  whose  method  of  conducting 
meetings  developed,  or  at  least  was  attended  with,  a 
high  degree  of  sensationalism,  in  fact  there  was  in 
some  of  the  meetings  a  spirit  of  real  ranterism.  Ex- 
cessive demonstrations,  noisy  ejaculations,  and  a  pro- 
fusion of  gesticulations,  meetings  continued  till  very 
late  hours  at  night,  provoked  much  criticism,  and 
evidently  marred  and  hindered  the  work.     The  pastor, 

,  who  was  in  sympathy  with  the  revivalist 

and  his  methods,  finding  after  the  close  of  the  meet- 
ings that  the  more  substantial  part  of  the  meeting  was 
not  in  full  accord  with  him,  tendered  his  resignation 
which  was  readily  accepted.  This  resulted  in  some- 
thing of  a  break  of  accord  and  sympathetic  feeling 
between  the  more  cautious  Friends  and  those  who 
espoused  the  side  of  the  evangelist  and  their  resigning 
pastor. 

This  being  the  state  of  things  when  we  entered 
upon  the  work,  we  found  the  situation  to  be  a  very 
delicate  one,  and  one  requiring  much  wisdom.     We 


Pastorate  in  Glens  Falls  85 

viewed  the  matter  so  much  in  the  light  of  an  experi- 
ment, that  we  thought  it  best  not  to  take  our  goods, 
so  that  we  could  retire  from  that  field  at  any  time  if 
we  found  it  expedient  to  do  so. 

But  as  I  have  said,  we  enjoyed  the  advantage  of 
having  the  confidence  of  both  classes,  and  feeling  sure 
that  the  effervescence  would  of  itself  in  course  of  time 
subside,  we  were  careful  not  openly  to  espouse  the 
cause  of  either  side,  endeavoring  to  attend  to  our  own 
work,  and  treat  all  with  kindness.  We  were  happy 
to  find  before  many  months  that  the  divergent  ele- 
ments began  to  draw  together,  and  the  meeting  be- 
came settled,  not  into  a  dormant,  but  a  healthy,  active 
state. 

Our  stay  in  Glens  Falls  lasted  three  years,  lacking 
only  a  few  days.  We  saw  some  substantial  gain  in 
the  meeting,  and  the  addition  of  some  members.  We 
became  very  much  attached  to  the  Friends  there,  and 
formed  some  close  friendships  outside  of  the  member- 
ship, including  the  ministers  of  the  other  churches. 

When  we  had  announced  our  purpose  to  resign, 
and  the  date  became  known,  a  retired  minister  of  the 
M.  E.  Church  proposed  to  the  other  ministers  of  the 
village  that  they  arrange  a  public  farewell  reception 
for  us  at  our  church,  which  was  accordingly  carried 
out.  The  following  account  of  the  meeting  was  pub- 
lished in  The  Glens  Falls  Star.     It  is  inserted  in  this 


86  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

sketch  of  my  Hfe  as  a  matter  of  history,  which  may 
be  of  interest  at  least  to  my  personal  friends,  and  I 
make  the  record  in  a  grateful  remembrance  of  dear 
friends  who  made  the  occasion  the  pleasant  afifair  that 
it  was,  and  of  the  loving  kindness  of  Him  at  whose 
hands  we  receive  all  our  favors. 

The  following  is  the  extract  alluded  to: 

A  PASTOR'S  FAREWELL. 


An  Expression  of  Good-will  on  the  Part  of  Sister 
Churches. 

The  Rev.  Luke  Woodard,  who,  several  months  ago, 
tendered  his  resignation  as  pastor  of  the  Friends  Church,  to 
engage  in  evangelistic  work  in  the  West,  preached  his  fare- 
well sermon  last  evening.  As  an  expression  of  good-will  and 
esteem  on  the  part  of  the  pastors  and  members  of  the  Metho- 
dist, Baptist  and  Presbyterian  churches,  services  in  those 
places  of  worship  were  omitted,  and  it  seemed  as  if  the  en- 
tire congregations,  almost,  had  flocked  to  the  Friends  Church, 
so  great  was  the  crowd  present.  Many  were  turned  away,  un- 
able to  find  standing  room  within  the  inner  doors.  Beside 
the  pastor  on  the  platform,  were  Rev.  Geo.  L.  Colyer  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  Hon.  F.  A.  Johnson,  representing  the 
Presbyterian  Church;  and  Rev.  R.  M.  Little,  who  first  sug- 
gested the  holding  of  a  union  meeting  on  this  occasion. 

The  Rev.  Colyer  made  the  opening  prayer,  which,  after 
singing,  was  followed  by  Rev.  Woodard's  farewell  sermon. 
He  took  for  his  text  2  Cor.  13:  11 — "Finally,  brethren,  fare- 
well ;  be  perfect,  be  of  good  comfort,  be  of  one  mind,  live  in 
peace;  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace  shall  be  with  you." 

Mr.  Woodard  said  he  became  pastor  of  the  church  upon 
earnest  solicitation  three  years  ago  the  coming  month,  not 
knowing   how   long   he    should    remain   here.     The   time   had 


Pastorate  in   Glens   Falls  87 

now  come  when  he  must  say  farewell.  Following  this  line 
of  thought  he  reviewed  briefly  his  connection  with  the  church, 
and  the  relations  existing  between  himself  and  the  flock; 
finally  applying  the  words  of  the  text  in  giving  his  congre- 
gation counsel  and  in  bidding  them  a  final  farewell. 

After  the  sermon  the  Rev.  R.  M.  Little  took  charge  of 
the  service,  and  introduced  Rev.  Geo.  B.  Gow,  who  read  the 
following  address  : 

"To  our  dear  brother  and  fellow-laborer  in  the  ministry 
of  Jesus  Christ,  Luke  Woodard,  minister  of  The  Society  of 
Friends  in  Glens  Falls,  New  York: — We,  whose  names  are 
hereto  appended,  pastors  of  the  village  of  Glens  Falls,  beg 
leave  to  present  to  you  our  own  sentiments,  and,  as  we  be- 
lieve, the  sentiments  of  those  whom  we  serve  in  the  Gospel, 
in  view  of  the  fact  that  you  are  about  to  leave  our  neighbor- 
hood for  new  fields  of  labor  in  the  west. 

'Tirst  of  all,  while  we  would  not  for  a  moment  question 
the  soundness  of  your  judgment,  or  the  interpretation  of  the 
voice  of  the  Spirit  heard  in  your  own  soul,  and  in  the  events 
of  God's  providence  which  have  led  to  your  decision  to  leave 
us,  yet  from  the  standpoint  of  our  own  feelings,  we  sincerely 
and  profoundly  regret  the  necessity  that  constrains  you  thus 
to  decide. 

"But  secondly,  as  in  obedience  to  the  divine  call,  you 
take  your  departure  from  us,  we  beg  you  to  carry  with  you 
the  assurance,  that  during  your  stay  and  labor  with  us,  you 
have  enjoyed  the  high  esteem  and  sincere  affection  of  your 
brethren  in  the  ministry,  and  of  all  for  whom  they  are  per- 
mitted to  speak — an  esteem  and  affection  promptly  given 
when  you  came  among  us,  and  heartily  maintained  with  in- 
creasing warmth  and  strength  to  the  present  moment.  We 
are  happy  to  have  this  opportunity  to  declare  our  appreciation 
of  the  patience  and  fidelity  with  which  in  all  gentleness  and 
truthfulness,  and  earnest  longing  for  the  souls  of  men  you 
have  devoted  yourself  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

"And  finally,  we  would  have  you  take  with  you  the  con- 
sciousness that  wherever  in  the  providence  of  God,  you  may 


88  Sketches   of  a   Life   of  75 

be  called  to  labor,  our  confidence  and  love  will  abide  with 
you ;  our  wishes  for  your  greatest  prosperity  in  all  things, 
will  attend  you ;  and  our  prayer  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon 
all  that  you  may  undertake  in  His  name,  will  never  fail  to 
accompany  you. 

''A.  J.  Fennel,  Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

''Geo.  L.  Colyer,  Pastor  of  the  M.  E.  Church. 

"Geo.  B.  Gow,  Pastor  of  the  First  Baptist  Church. 
"Glens  Falls,  New  York,  September  10,  1887." 

Mr.  Gow  supplemented  the  above  with  a  few  touching 
rernarks,  and  was  followed  by  Hon.  F.  A.  Johnson,  and  Rev. 
Geo.  L.  Colyer,  both  of  whom  spoke  feelingly  of  their  per- 
sonal relations  with  Mr.  Woodard,  and  those  of  the  churches 
they  represent. 

Residence  in  Richmond,  Indiana. 

After  leaving  Glens  Falls,  and  spending  the  winter 
in  Kansas  and  New  Mexico,  we  returned  to  Rich- 
mond, where  way  was  made  for  us  to  locate  in  the 
limits  of  Whitewater  Meeting  in  the  northern  part  of 
that  city. 

While  I  was  not  formally  installed  as  pastor,  I 
practically  served  in  that  capacity  for  a  year  and  a 
half.  It  afforded  an  opportunity  for  a  needed  rest, 
and  for  many  pleasant  social  hours,  as  we  were  within 
a  few  hundred  yards  of  our  son's  residence,  and  many 
congenial  friends  besides. 

But  this  sojourn  was  terminated  in  the  autumn  of 
1889,  when  in  response  to  a  Macedonian  call  we  ac- 
cepted— 


Pastorate  in   Oskaloosa  89 

A  Pastorate  in  Oskaloosa^  Iowa. 

We  removed  to  that  city  with  our  two  daughters, 
taking  our  household  goods,  arriving  there  the  11th 
of  Eleventh  month,  1889. 

The  meeting  to  which  we  went  was  held  in  the 
city,  while  there  was  one  held  in  the  suburbs,  which 
was  attended  by  the  college  students  and  faculty,  and 
most  of  the  Friends  residing  in  that  vicinity,  and 
hence  the  city  meeting  was  comparatively  small.  It 
was,  however,  a  good  meeting,  and  had  some  valuable 
members.  We  remained  there  a  year  and  a  half,  be- 
coming very  much  attached  to  the  Friends  of  that 
locality  who  seemed  very  loath  to  have  us  leave. 

We  held  a  series  of  meetings  during  our  stay  in 
Oskaloosa,  in  which  several  were  very  definitely 
blessed.  We  had  many  reasons  to  believe  our  move 
to  that  place  was  a  right  one,  and  we  look  back  upon 
it  with  very  pleasant  memories.* 

An  event  which  illustrates  the  fact  often  witnessed 
in  the  current  of  human  affairs,  was  the  marriage  of 
our  daughter,  Ella,  to  a  citizen  of  Oskaloosa,  whose 


*In  many  an  instance  a  change  of  residence  has  resulted  in  an  important 
change  in  the  current  of  an  entire  life. 

"  Oh,  who  shall  say  how  great  the  plan 
Which  this  day's  incident  began, 
Too  small,  perhaps,  the  slight  occasion 
For  our  dim-sighted  observation, 
It  passed  unnoticed  as  the  bird 
That  cleaves  the  liquid  air  unheard, 
And  yet  may  prove,  when  understood, 
The  harbinger  of  endless  good." 


90  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

acquaintance  she  made  as  a  result  of  our  removal  to 
that  city.     The  union  has  proved  to  be  a  happy  one. 

We  had  a  large  and  interesting  meeting  v^ith  the 
Friends  of  Oskaloosa  the  last  Sabbath  we  were  with 
them.  We  left  them  with  mutual  feelings  of  love  and 
esteem. 

Since  our  sojourn  there  the  meeting  of  which  I 
was  pastor,  has  been  discontinued,  and  its  member- 
ship consolidated  with  that  of  the  other  meeting  in 
the  college  chapel. 


CHAPTER  VII 


Pastorate  in  Muncie,  Indiana. 

When  the  Friends  of  Muncie  learned  of  our  pros- 
pect of  leaving  Oskaloosa,  they  sent  us  a  call  to  come 
as  their  pastor,  signed  by  all  the  adult  members  of  the 
meeting,  including  besides,  the  names  of  the  grown- 
up young  people. 

To  this,  after  prayerful  consideration,  we  gave  a 
favorable  reply,  and  moved  to  that  city  in  the  spring 
of  1891. 

Muncie  Meeting  is  one  of  our  newer  meetings, 
and  grew  up  as  the  result  of  the  faithful  and  efficient 
labors  of  Joseph  A.  and  Mary  H.  Goddard,  first  in 
starting  a  Sabbath  School,  afterwards  in  organizing 
a  church. 

We  found  an  open  door,  and  a  responsive  and 
sympathetic  congregation.  Though  not  large,  com- 
pared with  some  of  the  older  churches  of  the  city, 
yet  perhaps  none  in  proportion  to  number,  exerted  a 
wider  influence  for  good,  in  Sabbath  School,  Chris- 
tian Endeavor,  and  Mission  work. 

There  were  some  additions  to  the  meeting  during 
our  sojourn,  though  the  work  was  steady,  rather  than 

(90 


92  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

spasmodic.  Our  pastorate  continued  a  little  over  four 
years,  and  there  was  not,  during  that  entire  period, 
anything  to  interrupt  the  feeling  of  mutual  fellowship 
and  sympathy.  Our  relations  with  the  members  of 
other  churches  were  of  the  most  cordial  character. 
This  was  especially  so  as  regards  the  ministers;  our 
weekly  meetings  of  The  Ministers'  Association,  were 
enjoyable  and,  I  trust,  profitable  occasions. 

On  the  occasion  of  our  leaving,  that  Association 
gave  me  the  following  as  an  expression  of  brotherly 
love  and  fellowship: 

This  is  to  certify  that  Rev.  Luke  Woodard,  of  the  Friends 
Church  has  been  an  honorable  and  highly  respected  member 
of  the  Ministers'  Association  in  this  city  during  his  pas- 
torate in  this  place.  As  he  goes  from  us  to  occupy  another 
field,  we,  the  pastors  of  the  various  churches  and  members 
of  the  Association,  take  great  pleasure  in  commending  him 
to  the  confidence  and  co-operation  of  churches  and  ministers 
where  his  lot  may  be  cast. 

In  going  from  us,  he  carries  with  him  our  good  will 
and  earnest  prayers  for  his  success  in  whatever  field  he  may 
be  called  to  labor.  We  deeply  regret  the  necessity  for  sever- 
ing pleasant  relations  with  one  whose  courtesy  and  Christian 
deportment  so  richly  merit  our  highest  respect. 

We  commend  him  to  God  and  to  the  word  of  His  grace, 
that  the  fruitage  of  his  labors  may  be  rich  and  bounteous 
in  the  Master's  service  wherever  he  may  go. 

By  order  of  the  Ministers'  Association,  dated  Muncie, 
Indiana,  March  11,  1895. 

The  Ministers'  Association  which  adopted  the 
above,  was  composed  of  the  pastors  of  the  Methodist 


Pastorate  in   Kokomo  93 

Episcopal,   the   Baptist,   Christian,   Lutheran,   Presby- 
terian, and  New  Light  churches. 

We  left  Muncie  to  engage  in  Gospel  service  in 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  for  which  we  had  received 
from  our  Yearly  Meeting  (Indiana)  the  necessary 
credentials. 

Pastorate  in  Kokomo^  Indiana. 

I  reserve  for  a  separate  place,  an  account  of  our 
trans-Atlantic  visit,  which  occupied  fourteen  months, 
up  to  Sixth  month,  1896. 

In  the  early  autumn  of  that  year,  we  were  called 
to  complete  the  unexpired  term  of  the  pastorate  of 
the  late  Calvin  W.  Pritchard,  whose  death  made  a 
vacancy  there.  His  widow,  Esther  T.  Pritchard, 
who  had  been  associated  with  her  husband  in  the 
work,  a  minister  of  much  ability,  still  resided  there, 
but  was  not  of  sufficient  physical  strength  to  do  all 
that  was  required  of  a  pastor ;  also,  another  sister, 
a  very  acceptable  minister,  was  a  member  of  that 
meeting;  but  she  resided  on  a  farm  in  the  country, 
and  could  not  be  free  from  family  cares  sufficiently  to 
give  time  for  needed  pastoral  work. 

I  found,  however,  in  these  two  sisters  very  con- 
genial spirits,  and  most  valuable  helpers  in  the  work. 
There  was  in  the  membership  at  large,  including  a 
number  of  young  people,  helpful  assistants.    This  was 


94  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

among  the  largest  of  the  meetings  composing  Western 
Yearly  Meeting.  Our  sojourn  in  Kokomo  was  a  year 
and  a  half. 

I  held  a  series  of  meetings  soon  after  settling  there, 
at  which  there  were  some  conversions. 

Our  stay  in  Kokomo  had  many  pleasant  features, 
and  we  formed  some  warm  and,  I  trust,  lasting  friend- 
ships. 

On  the  eve  of  our  leaving,  a  public  farewell  reception 
was  given  in  the  large  audience  room  of  our  church, 
which  was  densely  filled.  Most  of  the  city  ministers 
were  on  the  platform;  three  others  who  could  not  be 
present  on  account  of  other  engagements,  sent  letters 
of  regret,  and  expressions  of  cheer  and  good  will. 
Remarks  expressive  of  brotherly  love  and  apprecia- 
tion, were  made  by  the  ministers  present.  Esther  T. 
Pritchard  referred  to  our  long  acquaintance,  and 
spoke  of  the  Christian  love  and  fellowship  that,  with- 
out interruption  for  more  than  twenty-five  years  had 
existed  between  us.  She  spoke  appreciatively  of  my 
work  in  association  with  D.  B.  Updegraff,  Dr.  Dou- 
gan  Clark  and  J.  H.  Douglas,  in  the  aggressive  move- 
ment, bringing  to  the  front  the  doctrine  of  holiness 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago. 

The  following  is  a  copy  of  a  note  sent  by  the  pas- 
tor of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  read  in 
the  meeting: 


Pastorate  in   Kokomo  95 

I  honor  Brother  Woodard  as  a  true  servant  of  God. 
His  spirit  has  been  so  sweet,  and  his  conduct  so  noble  at  all 
times,  I  know  that  Jesus  has  been  with  him  while  he  has 
lived  in  this  city.  All  respect  him  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest.  I  know  he  has  been  faithful,  I  pray  that  his  future 
may  be  bright,  and  full  of  spiritual  power.  I  want  to  meet 
him  in  Heaven  when  the  battle  is  over. 

Wm.  D.  Parr. 

Others,  very  similar  in  expression,  were  read  from 
the  pastors  of  Baptist  and  United  Brethren  churches. 

One  of  the  city  papers,  in  a  printed  report  of  the 
occasion,  concluded  with  the  following  paragraph: 

The  scene  was  an  affecting  one  when  Rev.  Woodard 
grasped  the  hand  of  Rev.  Newlin,  the  incoming  pastor,  and 
imparted  the  blessing  of  an  aged  patriarch  to  a  young  man, 
and  with  it,  turned  over  the  flock  over  which  he  had  so 
faithfully  watched. 

As  a  further  expression  of  love  and  good  will, 
they  unveiled  and  presented  to  us  as  a  gift  from  the 
members  of  the  church,  a  handsome  china  clock,  and 
a  valuable  writing  desk. 

At  the  close  we  took  a  position  where  all  could 
come  and  give  us  a  parting  hand. 

The  following  testimonial,  signed  by  the  ministers 
and  elders,  and  other  official  members  of  our  church, 
was  given  us: 

Whereas,  Our  beloved  friend  and  brother,  Luke  Wood- 
ard, is  about  to  remove  with  his  family  from  our  midst, 
after  having  efficiently  and  faithfully  served  as  pastor : 


gS  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

We  desire  hereby  to  record  our  grateful  sense  of  the 
vahie  of  his  ministry,  and  of  the  purity  and  uprightness  of 
his  private  life  and  walk.  In  his  public  service  he  has  been 
sound  in  doctrine,  clear  in  exposition,  tender  and  forcible  in 
appeal  and  God  has  owned  his  labors  to  the  building  up  of 
believers  and  the  winning  of  souls. 

We  part  from  this  dear  brother  and  his  household,  with 
feelings  of  affectionate  regard,  and  a  sincere  appreciation  of 
his  valuable  services,  invoking  upon  him  and  his  loved  ones 
the  continued  blessings  of  Him  whose  eyes  run  to  and  fro 
throughout  the  whole  earth  to  show  Himself  strong  in  be- 
half of  them  whose  hearts  are  perfect  before  Him. 

KoKOMO,  Indiana,  Second  Month  28,  1898. 

The  following  copy  of  minute  of  the  Pastors'  As- 
sociation is  self-explanatory: 

KoKOMO,  Indiana,  February  21,  1898. 
Whereas,  The  pastorate  of  Rev.  Luke  Woodard,  of  the 
Friends  Church,  has  terminated,  and  in  the  providence  of 
God,  his  duties  will  call  him  from  our  circles,  therefore  the 
Pastors'  Association  of  Kokomo,  Indiana,  desires  to  make 
record  of  his  fidelity  to  every  worthy  cause,  his  gentle  spirit, 
his  excellent  counsel,  his  love  for  the  pure,  his  obedience  to 
honest  convictions,  his  regular  and  punctual  attendance  at  the 
meetings  of  this  Association,  and  withal,  his  ability  as  a  faith- 
ful minister  of  Jesus  Christ:  that  we  esteem  him  for  his 
sterling  integrity,  and  that  our  prayers  shall  follow  him,  that 
a  loving  heavenly  Father  may  ever  guide  and  bless  him. 

Ralph   J.    Smith,   President. 
D.   O.   Darling,  Secretary. 

Pastorate  at  Poplar  Ridge,  New  York. 

After  leaving  Kokomo,  we  were  engaged  in  Gos- 
pel  service   in   visiting  the   meetings   of   New   York. 


Pastorate  in   Poplar   Ridge  97 

When  this  was  completed,  and  we  had  returned  to 
our  home  in  Indiana,  we  received  a  call  from  the 
Evangelistic  Committee  to  come  as  pastor  for  the  un- 
expired term  of  Elias  G.  Minard,  at  Poplar  Ridge, 
Cayuga  County,  he  having  resigned.  This,  we  saw 
our  way  clear  to  accept.  As  the  unfinished  term  of 
E.  G.  M.'s  pastorate  was  for  a  period  of  six  months, 
we  went  expecting  to  return  to  our  home  at  the  end 
of  that  time. 

We  arrived  there  Tenth  month  20,  1900.  The 
Friends  had  built  a  very  commodious  parsonage  ad- 
joining the  meeting  house,  which  we  found  furnished, 
as  E.  G.  M.  had  left  their  goods  for  our  use.  We 
were  cordially  welcomed,  and  devoted  ourselves  to  the 
work  with  our  best  endeavors  to  advance  the  Master's 
cause. 

As  the  time  we  engaged  to  remain  was  approach- 
ing its  close,  I  suggested  to  them  that  they  had  better 
consider  timely  the  subject  of  securing  a  permanent 
pastor.  Enquiring  of  us  if  we  knew  a  suitable  person, 
we  suggested  the  name  of  a  young  man  and  his  wife 
who  resided  in  Indiana.  The  result  was  a  favorable 
answer,  and  an  engagement  for  them  to  come  on  in 
the  spring.  This  arrangement  was  made  with  the 
Pastoral  Committee  of  Poplar  Ridge  Meeting.  At 
their  request  I  presented  the  name  to  a  large  Sabbath 
meeting,  with  my  hearty  recommendation.     A  silence 


98  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

of  some  minutes  ensued,  when  at  last  one  Friend  said, 
''Why  can't  we  keep  our  present  pastor?" 

A  committee  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  the 
matter,  and  hear  the  expressions  of  members  and  at- 
tenders,  and  we  withdrew.  The  same  afternoon,  that 
committee  called  on  us  to  say  that  the  expression 
was  unanimous  in  favor  of  our  remaining.  This  took 
us  by  surprise,  and  as  we  would  have  no  furniture 
there  to  supply  the  parsonage  when  E.  G.  M.  should 
take  theirs  in  the  spring,  we  did  not  see  how  it  would 
be  practicable.  We  finally  so  far  yielded  to  their  so- 
licitation as  to  promise  them  an  answer  after  a  week's 
time  to  consider  and  pray  over  it. 

At  the  end  of  that  time  we  felt  satisfied  to  engage 
for  a  year,  on  condition  that  they  would  furnish  the 
parsonage,  which  was  accordingly  very  cheerfully 
done. 

We  therefore  remained,  not  only  that  year,  but 
the  year  following,  making  the  total  length  of  time 
we  served  that  meeting  two  years  and  a  half. 

Poplar  Ridge  Meeting  is  one  of  the  principal 
Friends  meetings  in  New  York,  and  comprises  some 
valuable  members. 

In  closing  up  our  work,  we  had  a  peaceful  re- 
trospect. Our  farewell  meeting  was  large,  and  to 
me  a  very  solemn  occasion.  I  spoke  from  2  Tim.  iv, 
6-8.     While  I  did  not  claim  any  prophetic  foresight, 


Pastorate  in   Splceland  99 

I  realized  that  it  was  probably  the  final  closing  up  of 
my  labors  in  New  York,  where  I  had  spent  so  large 
a  portion  of  my  ministerial  life. 

After  singing,  "God  be  with  you  till  we  meet 
again,"  and  a  season  of  prayer  in  which  I  commended 
them  to  God  and  the  word  of  His  grace,  the  congre- 
gation came  forward,  one  by  one,  and  gave  us  the 
parting  hand.  Many  regrets  were  expressed  at  our 
leaving,  and  some  of  the  young  people  were  much 
affected  as  if  parting  with  a  father  and  mother. 

Pastoral  Work  at  Spiceland,  Indiana. 

My  service  at  the  above  named  meeting  differed 
from  that  in  other  places,  where  I  had  served  in  a 
pastoral  capacity.  While  I  was  engaged  by  their 
committee,  and  accepted  by  the  meeting  as  their  pas- 
tor, I  still  had  my  residence  at  our  home  in  Fountain 
City,  going  over  by  interurban  cars  for  alternate  Sab- 
baths— sometimes  every  Sabbath,  making  such  pas- 
toral visits  while  there  as  I  found  time  for. 

This  is  one  of  the  foremost  meetings  in  our  church, 
both  in  point  of  numbers  and  intelligence.  It  had 
undergone  a  great  change  in  recent  years.  Not  many 
years  ago,  there  were  (if  I  remember  correctly) 
twelve  resident  ministers;  while  I  was  identified  with 
it,  there  were  only  two — these  were  aged  women,  not 
able  for  active  service. 


loo  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

My  service  there  continued  for  a  year,  closing  Tenth 
month  1,  1904.  It  was  to  me  one  of  the  pleasantest 
years  of  my  life.  I  think  I  am  not  mistaken  in 
believing  I  had  the  entire  confidence  of  all,  this  was 
especially  manifest  on  the  part  of  the  young  people 
with  whom  I  indentified  myself  in  their  Christian  En- 
deavor Society,  from  which,  after  the  close  of  my 
service  there,  I  received  a  written  testimonial  ex- 
pressive of  their  appreciation  of  my  services,  and  of 
their  Christian  fellowship. 

The  Friends  of  that  meeting  have,  and  increasing- 
ly so,  a  very  warm  place  in  my  aflFection.  I  realize 
the  truth  of  a  line  of  Tupper's — "Absence  strengthens 
friendship,  when  the  last  recollections  are  kindly." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


LABORS  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND. 


The  Voyage. 

For  several  years  I  carried  in  my  mind  a  secret 
apprehension  that  some  time  service  would  be  required 
of  me  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  In  the  autumn 
of  1894,  our  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders 
gave  me  a  certificate  of  unity  endorsing  a  proposed 
visit  as  above  expressed,  a  prospect  of  which  I  laid 
before  them,  with  credentials  from  the  subordinate 
meetings  of  which  we  were  members.  The  expres- 
sion of  unity  was  very  full,  which  was  a  confirmation 
that  the  concern  was  a  right  one.  My  wife  united 
with  me  in  the  same,  and  she  also  received  the  en- 
dorsement of  the  church,  and  was  furnished  with  ap- 
propriate certificates. 

We  took  passage  the  following  spring — Fourth 
month  13,  1895 — on  the  steamship  Umbria,  of  the 
Cunard  line,  from  New  York  to  Liverpool,  via  Queens- 
town. 

An  ocean  voyage  is  a  feature  of  life  unlike  any- 
thing else.     It  combines  the  romantic  and  the  tame; 

(lOl) 


I02  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

the  monotonous  and  the  varied;  the  serious  and  the 
gay.  Having  entered  the  vessel,  and  deposited  our 
baggage  in  our  state  room,  v^e  reaUze  the  mighty 
floating  palace  is  for  the  next  few  days,  to  be  our 
home.  What  if  some  unforeseen  disaster  should  con- 
vert it  into  our  sarcophagus? 

As  we  hear  the  hissing  of  the  steam,  and  feel  the 
quivering  pulse  of  the  engine,  we  know  the  voyage  is 
begun,  and  the  heart  feels  a  touch  of  sadness  as, 
standing  on  the  deck,  we  wave  our  answer  back  to 
the  throng  on  the  wharf,  who  wave  their  farewell  to 
their  outbound  friends.  Soon  the  coast  line  of  our 
native  land  disappears,  and  we  gaze  on  a  vast  waste — 
a  universe  of  sky  and  sea ! 

And  we  were  canopied  by  the  blue  sky, 
So  cloudless,  clear,  and  purely  beautiful, 
That  God  alone  was  to  be  seen  in  heaven. 

Beneath  was  the  glassy  expanse — like  a 

Glorious  mirror,  where  the  Almighty's  form 

Glasses  itself  in  tempests —  *  *  * 

*  *  *  The  image  of  eternity,  the  throne  of  the  invisible. 

What  a  theme  for  contemplation !  The  morning 
and  forenoon  of  the  day  we  started — the  last  day  of 
the  week — was  clear  and  calm,  and  we  secured  our 
chairs  and  took  our  position  with  others  on  deck  with 
present  prospect  of  a  fine  voyage,  but  alas!  who  can 


The  Voyage  103 

give  a  certain  forecast  of  the  weather  at  sea?  Before 
night  the  sky  was  overcast,  and  a  tempestuous  wind, 
very  much,  I  suppose,  Hke  that  which  is  called  *'Eu- 
roclydon"  in  the  Book  of  Acts,  came  from  the  north- 
east, and  we  had  to  hasten  to  our  berths.  What  bene- 
fit did  we  derive  from  the  sumptuous  dinner  we  had 
enjoyed,  when  Neptune  demanded  it  as  his  tribute? 
What  cared  we  for  the  sound  of  the  bugle  that  was 
heard  to  call  the  passengers  to  tea? 

The  storm  increased  in  violence,  and  lasted  for 
three  days  and  nights,  greatly  retarding  the  speed  of 
our  vessel.  As  we  were  rocked,  or  rather  vigorously 
tossed,  in  the  cradle  of  the  deep,  I  concluded  I  was 
at  least  "wonderfully"  if  not  "fearfully  made,"  that 
my  inward  mechanism,  of  heart,  liver,  lungs  and  the 
rest  of  my  "physiology,"  could  stand  it  all. 

Even  from  my  very  boyhood  have  I  loved, 
Shunning  the  meaner  track  of  common  minds, 
To  look  on  Nature  in  her  loftier  moods. 

I  had  often  been  heard  to  say,  I  wanted  to  see  a 
storm  at  sea.  My  wife,  remembering  this,  in  the 
midst  of  the  severest  of  the  storm,  called  to  me  from 
her  berth  below  mine,  ''Luke,  has  thee  had  enough?" 
To  which  she  said  I  answered  most  pitifully,  "Yes, 
I've  had  enough !"  But  the  compensation  yet  awaited 
me.     Before  the  storm  had  subsided,  I  rallied  so  as  to 


I04  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

go  where  I  had  a  full  view  of  the  ocean  in  its  height 
of  commotion.  I  had  seen  various  aspects  of  Nature's 
grandeur,  but  nothing  to  compare  with  this.  Imagine 
a  thousand  Niagaras,  with  counter  currents  boiling  in 
every  direction  as  far  as  eye  could  see,  and  you  have 
a  faint  idea  of  the  scene.  The  storm  at  length  sub- 
sided, and  the  rest  of  the  voyage  was  pleasant.  From 
this  on,  we  made  good  use  of  the  opportunity  to  refill 
the  vacuum  created  by  the  exactions  of  Neptune. 
What  sumptuous  fare,  those  ship  companies  spread 
before  you ! 

We  formed  some  very  pleasant  acquaintances 
while  on  board.  Two  of  our  fellow  passengers  who 
lived  in  England,  insisted  on  our  calling  on  them ;  one 
an  Episcopal  lady,  living  in  the  suburbs  of  London  ; 
the  other  a  gentleman,  a  Baptist,  living  in  Leicester. 
We  did  so,  and  were  very  hospitably  entertained. 

During  each  voyage  made  by  the  Cunard  steamers, 
one  evening  is  devoted  to  an  ''Entertainment  in  aid 
of  The  Seamen's  Orphanage."  This  was  founded  in 
Liverpool  in  1869,  to  feed,  clothe  and  educate  the 
destitute,  or  necessitous  children  of  seafaring  men. 
From  that  date,  to  the  1st  of  October,  1894,  3,828 
children  have  received  the  benefits  of  the  institution, 
and  many  poor  widows  have  been  enabled  to  keep  a 
roof  over  their  heads,  and  their  little  ones  from  the 
workhouse.     There  were  at  the  time  of  our  voyage, 


The  Voyage  105 

between  700  and  800  children  upon  their  books.  The 
benefits  conferred  are  not  restricted  to  any  nationahty, 
or  to  any  form  of  reHgious  worship. 

The  returns  from  the  Board  of  Trade  are  appal- 
Hng  in  their  evidence  of  the  loss  of  life  at  sea,  for 
they  show  that  in  twenty-three  years  following  the 
establishment  of  this  orphanage,  no  less  than  95,000 
seamen  died  in  English  ships  abroad,  of  whom  59,389 
were  drowned.  This  number  does  not  include  those 
who  die  in  the  United  Kingdom. 

Our  entertainment  occurred  on  the  last  evening 
before  our  arrival  late  the  next  afternoon,  at  Queens- 
town.  The  program  consisted  of  music,  instrumental 
and  vocal,  recitations,  etc.  They  had  previously 
asked  me  what  I  would  contribute.  I  promised  them 
an  original  poem,  which  I  composed  on  board  and 
read  on  the  occasion ;  it  is  inserted  below : 

THE  VOYAGE. 
(out-bound.) 

Ho !  gallant  Umbria,  thou  art  out  at  sea, 
The  pilot  ship  and  shore  are  left  behind, 

Strong  beats  the  pulse  of  thy  machinery, 
The  flag  and  sail  are  hoisted  to  the  wind. 

My  native  land,  I  linger  long  to  gaze, 

My  bosorn  swells  as  I  bid  thee  adieu; 
I  see  thy  coast  line  dimly  thro'  the  haze — 

Now  dimmer  grown,  now  wholly  lost  to  view. 


io6  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

Tho'  out  of  sight,  thou  art  my  country  still, 
My  love  for  thee  can  span  the  widest  sea, 

I  bear  no  other  land  a  thought  of  ill, 
Because  I  feel  a  warmer  love  for  thee. 

When  I  shall  see  thy  standard  anywhere, 
I'll  hail  it  as  an  old  familiar  friend; 

'Twill  be  to  me  a  sign  of  welcome  there. 
And  that  thou  wilt  my  liberties  defend. 

Where  e'er  I  gaze,  I  see  a  shoreless  waste 
Touched  only  by  the  rim  of  the  blue  sky; 

High  mount  the  waves,  each  by  his  fellow  chased, 
The  wild  winds  sporting  with  them  wantonly. 

Above,   the  sun,   like  the  All-seeing  Eye — 
The  only  thing  familiar  to  be  seen — 

Looks  down  in  splendor  from  his  throne  on  high, 
And  tips  the  billows  with  a  silvery  sheen. 

Move  on,  proud  sun,  and  light  my  native  land, 
Let  fall  at  once  thy  beams  on  home  and  me; 

To  me  the  thought  is  most  supremely  grand — 
My  eyes  and  those  of  loved  ones,  meet  on  thee. 

But  more — He  whose  own  handiwork  thou  art, 
Who  ne'er  retires  from  His  place  above — 

He  is  a  center  where  heart  meets  with  heart. 
Together  quafBng  draughts  of  heaven-born  love. 

O  Umbria !     Thou  dost  seem  so  very  small, 
A  tiny  speck  upon  the  wide,  wide  sea ! 

But  thou  art  staunch,  and  beautiful  withal. 
And  much  I  marvel  as  I  gaze  on  thee. 

The  angry  billows  leap  and  lash  in  vain, 

In  vain  the  tempest  spends  on  thee  its  force; 

Thy  arms  superior  drive  thee  o'er  the  main, 
Undeviating  in  thy  onward  course. 


The  Voyage  107 

Thou  hast  a  faithful  helmsman  at  his  post, 
A  watchful  captain  hast  thou  in  command, 

Who  knows  the  accustomed  track  from  coast  to  coast, 
And  who  has  often  brought  thee  safe  to  land. 

But  see !     The  sky  assumes  a  threatening  mien. 
Dark  clouds  are  mounting  from  the  deep  afar, 

Now  all  around,  the  sea  and  sky  between. 
The  winds  and  clashing  billows  are  at  war; 

Dense  darkness  comes ;   still  doth  the  battle  rage 
The  long  night  thro'  amid  the  awful  gloom ! 

Did  e'er  before  one  night  seem  as  an  age? 
Had  Neptune  ushered  in  the  day  of  doom? 

The  morning  breaks,  the  contest  still  goes  on, 
But  does  not  o'er  our  gallant  ship  prevail ; 
Ourselves,  alas !   have  fallen  one  by  one — 
Like  smitten  warriors,  we  lie  limp  and  pale ! 

But  we  shall  rise.     Soon  will  our  gaze  be  bent 
In  hope  of  sighting  Erin's  emerald  shore; 

Till  then,  within,  we  will  abide  content, 

But  glad  to  set  our  feet  on  land  once  more ! 

A  collection  was  taken  up  at  the  close  of  the  en- 
tertainment. 

I  had  a  great  desire  to  see  the  machinery  of  an 
ocean  steamer.  Our  captain  very  kindly  provided  me 
with  an  escort,  who  took  me  through  that  portion  of 
the  ship.  I  thought  what  an  achievement  of  human 
skill  and  ingenuity !  With  what  amazement  would 
Robert  Fulton  look  upon  it,  could  he  return  to  earth ! 
And  with  what  ability  is  every  department  managed! 
The   observations   are   so   accurate   that   latitude   and 


io8  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

longitude  are  correctly  reported  each  day  at  noon,  and 
the  time  of  landing  is  ascertained,  quite  a  time  in 
advance. 

We  found  that  nothing  strikes  trepidation  into  the 
hearts  of  seamen,  like  a  fog,  especially  when  this  oc- 
curs at  night,  or  in  the  vicinity  of  icebergs.  Several 
times  a  fog  enveloped  our  vessel.  I  stood  on  deck, 
and  watched  the  ship  plunge  into  one  so  dense  that 
another  vessel  could  not  be  seen  a  few  hundred  yards 
ahead  of  us.  Although  signals  are  sounded  every 
half  minute,  yet  it  is  almost  impossible  sometimes  to 
determine  the  direction  from  which  an  answer  comes. 

Before  we  sighted  land,  the  gulls  came  to  meet 
us.  How  we  were  all  on  tiptoe  of  expectancy  when 
we  found  we  were  nearing  the  Irish  coast.  We  landed 
at  Queenstown  about  six  o'clock  on  Seventh  day 
(Saturday)  afternoon,  and  were  met  by  a  man  who 
handed  us  a  letter  from  a  Friend  in  Cork,  inviting  us 
to  his  home,  to  which  we  went  by  rail  the  same  even- 
ing, and  were  greeted  by  our  Friend  with  the  words, 
''Welcome  to  Ireland." 

We  thought  Ireland  was  rightly  named — "The 
Emerald  Isle,"  for  the  grass  on  the  terraces  above 
Queenstown,  it  seemed  to  us  was  greener  than  we  had 
ever  before  seen. 

Before  leaving  Richmond,  we  arranged  a  code  to  use 
on   the   Atlantic   Cable.     We   agreed   on   four   single 


Labors  in   Dublin  Yearly  Meeting        109 

words,  affixing  to  each  a  sentence  which  we  could  use 
to  describe  what  we  could  say  of  ourselves  and  our 
voyage,  and  left  a  copy  with  our  children,  and  kept 
one  ourselves. 

On  arriving  at  Queenstown,  we  selected  one  of 
the  words,  the  interpretation  of  which  was  about  this 
(giving  location,  date,  and  hour  of  the  day)  :  "Ar- 
rived safely;  had  a  rough  passage  part  of  the  way; 
were  both  seasick,  but  are  well  now." 

This  was  cabled  about  six  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  was 
received  at  Richmond  some  two  or  three  hours  earlier 
in  the  afternoon,  Richmond  time,  and  was  re-dis- 
patched to  our  other  children  at  Muncie,  and  received 
by  them  before  night. 

Ireland — Labors  in  Dublin  Yearly  Meeting. 

The  day  after  landing  in  Ireland — Sabbath — we 
attended  Cork  Meeting,  the  principal  meeting  of 
Friends  in  the  south  of  the  island.  There  were  about 
sixty  present  in  the  morning,  and  half  as  many  in  the 
evening.  It  is  very  much  reduced  in  size  compared 
with  former  years.  There  was  a  meeting  here  in  very 
early  times  in  our  history  as  a  church.  It  is  said  that 
William  Penn  was  converted  here,  under  the  preach- 
ing of  Thomas  Lowe. 

After  a  few  days'  rest  at  Cork,  we  went  by  way 
of  Limerick,  on  the  Shannon  River,  on  the  west  coast 


no  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

of  Ireland,  where  we  spent  our  second  Sabbath,  at- 
tending their  meeting  morning  and  evening,  thence 
on  to  DubHn  for  Yearly  Meeting. 

Dublin  Yearly  Meeting  is  composed  of  three 
Quarterly  Meetings — viz.,  Leinster,  Munster  and  Ul- 
ster. In  these  are  twelve  Monthly  Meetings;  these 
again  comprise  thirty-six  local  meetings  for  worship, 
the  total  membership  of  which,  at  the  time  of  our 
visit — 1895 — was  2,582.  Those  whom  they  enrolled 
as  non-members,  or  attenders,  other  than  members, 
was  470. 

Much  the  larger  portion  of  Friends  reside  in  the 
north  of  Ireland,  where  the  Protestant  population  is 
largely  in  the  majority,  while  in  south,  the  Catholic 
is  much  in  excess  of  the  Protestant. 

We  visited  by  appointment,  or  in  regular  course, 
nearly  all  the  Friends  meetings  on  that  island;  some 
of  them,  several  times,  and  were  at  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing two  consecutive  years.  We  found  the  Irish  peo- 
ple very  warm  hearted  and  hospitable,  ready  to  wel- 
come us  as  messengers  of  the  Gospel,  and  open  to 
receive  the  truth,  and  seemed  to  be  very  little  affected 
with  what  passes  under  the  name  of  "modern 
thought,"  or  "the  new  theology."  Friends  there, 
taken  altogether,  are  rather  conservative;  they  do  not 
have  singing  in  their  regular  meetings,  though  they 
have   it   in   their   mission   meetings.      Some   of   their 


Labors  in   Dublin  Yearly  Meeting        m 

larger  meetings,  as  for  instance,  Dublin,  Belfast,  Bess- 
brook,  Monkstown,  Lisburn  and  Waterford,  seemed 
very  much  like  our  American  meetings. 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  intelligence  in  Dublin 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  their  discussions  displayed  care- 
ful and  methodical  thinking.  I  have  rarely  addressed 
a  company  of  Friends  that  evinced  a  more  intelligent 
apprehension  of  a  doctrinal  discourse,  than  was  mani- 
fest on  the  occasion  of  some  of  the  large  assemblies 
in  Dublin  during  Yearly  Meeting. 

They  gave  me  the  impression,  however,  of  being 
over-fearful  on  the  pastoral  question.  This  is  to  be 
accounted  for  in  part  on  the  ground  of  the  prevalence 
of  priestcraft  in  Ireland,  and  a  dominating  hierarchy 
in  the  established  church  in  England.  What  our 
church  there  needs  is  a  more  aggressive  ministry,  and 
a  greater  number  of  those  who  can  give  time  to  pas- 
toral work.  Their  environment,  however,  is  so  differ- 
ent from  ours  in  our  middle  and  western  States,  that 
we  need  to  make  much  allowance  for  them. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


London  Yearly  Meeting. 

The  sessions  of  this  Yearly  Meeting  follow  soon 
after  that  of  Dublin.  We  called  enroute  at  the  home 
of  our  friend,  Henry  Stanley  Newman,  at  Leominster. 
He  had  visited  in  our  country,  and  gave  us  a  cordial 
invitation  to  make  our  home  at  his  house.  He  and 
his  wife  accompanied  us  up  to  London,  and  rendered 
us  good  service  in  introducing  us.  London  Yearly 
Meeting  is  the  parent  of  Yearly  Meetings.  It  was 
held  in  the  heart  of  that  great  Metropolis,  at  Devon- 
shire House,  12  Bishopgate,  without,  London,  E.  C, 
where  it  had  been  held  each  consecutive  year  from 
early  times  in  the  history  of  our  church. 

Devonshire  House  is  a  large  building,  entered  from 
the  street  by  a  long,  arched  passage,  on  each  side  of 
which  are  rooms  used  for  various  purposes,  such  as 
recording  clerks,  office,  library,  book  room,  etc.  This 
Hall  opens  into  an  open  court,  around  which  were 
large  meeting  rooms;  one,  the  largest,  where  the  men 
held  their  sessions  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  another, 
a  little  smaller,  for  the  women ;  and  yet  others,  for  the 
convenience  of  committees. 

(112) 


London  Yearly  Meeting  113 

Through  a  second  story  ran  another  hall,  the  walls 
of  which  were  adorned  with  pictures  of  distinguished 
Friends,  such  as  George  Fox,  William  Penn,  Eliza- 
beth Fry,  and  some  of  the  Gurney  family,  and  others 
more  modern;  together  with  pictures  of  ancient 
Friends  in  their  peculiar  costumes  seated  with  grave 
demeanor,  while  some  venerable  personage  is  repre- 
sented in  the  attitude  of  preaching.  A  veritable  study 
of  Quaker  history. 

The  library  is  a  large  collection  of  valuable,  and 
some  very  rare  books,  including  the  original  folio 
volumes  of  the  early  Friends  writings.  I  was  told 
they  made  it  a  point  to  place  on  the  shelves  of  this 
library,  a  copy  of  every  book  written  by  a  Friend. 
Those  of  which  I  am  the  author  are  there.  A  hotel 
is  located  in  the  upper  story  of  Devonshire  House, 
where  many  Friends  have  rooms  during  Yearly  Meet- 
ing and  take  their  meals. 

London  Yearly  Meeting  in  its  collective  capacity, 
is  an  unique,  and  somewhat  imposing  body.  It  is 
largely  attended  throughout  its  continuance,  by  rep- 
resentative Friends,  and  others  less  noted,  holding 
two  or  three  sessions  a  day,  for  ten  days,  with  various 
public  meetings  of  important  committees  intervening. 

At  the  head  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  sat  Joseph 
Bevan  Braithwaite,  now  well  advanced  in  years,  a 
minister,  who  had  several  times  visited  America;  he 


114  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

is  also  an  English  barrister.  He  is  noted  as  a  scholar, 
a  man  of  extensive  reading,  and  himself  an  author. 

Among  others  scarcely  less  prominent,  were  Joseph 
Storrs  Fry,  Henry  Stanley  Newman,  both  ministers, 
and  the  latter  an  anthor,  and  editor  of  the  London 
Friend,  and  active  promoter  of  missionary  work. 
These  two  had  also  visited  America. 

Then  there  were  those  who  were,  or  had  been, 
members  of  Parliament.  During  one  of  the  sessions 
of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  in  a  discussion  of  the  opium 
traffic,  and  the  government's  complicity  therewith, 
two  brothers,  one  of  whom  was  at  the  time,  while 
the  other  had  been,  a  member  of  Parliament,  spoke 
on  opposite  sides  of  the  question,  one  apologizing  for, 
the  other  strongly  condemning,  the  attitude  of  the 
government.  Both  were  able  speakers,  and  were 
listened  to  with  profound  attention.  But  the  apolo- 
gist had  no  expressed  endorsement,  while  his  brother 
evidently  voiced  the  prevailing  sentiment  of  the  meet- 
ing. 

London  Yearly  Meeting  is  very  deliberate  in  its 
method  of  conducting  business,  which  is  done  very 
much  in  Parliamentary  style,  and  with  much  ability. 

During  the  Yearly  Meeting,  several  public  meet- 
ings for  worship  are  held.  These  are  largely  attended. 
The  first  one  that  occurred  after  our  arrival,  I  was 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  meeting  in  the  large  room. 


London  Yearly  Meeting  115 

I  learned  afterwards  that  some  of  the  young  people 
said,  "We  will  go  and  hear  an  American  pastor,"  re- 
ferring to  myself,  who,  it  was  learned,  had  occupied 
a  position  as  such  (It  should  be  remarked,  that  the 
recognition  of  a  pastor  in  Friends  meetings  is  re- 
garded by  many  English  Friends  as  an  innovation  of 
questionable  propriety).  I  spoke  for  perhaps  thirty 
minutes  from  John  3 :  16 — 'Tor  God  so  loved  the 
world,  etc."  I  felt  unusual  liberty  in  unfolding  the 
great  truths  of  redemption.  There  was  evidently  a 
response  in  the  hearts  of  many.  What  those  young 
people  thought  after  hearing  the  ''American  pastor," 
I  did  not  learn. 

London  Yearly  Meeting  comprises  local  meetings 
scattered  throughout  England  and  including  a  few 
in  Wales,  those  in  Scotland  not  included,  but  are, 
however,  a  constituent  part  of  London  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, and  report  to  the  same.  There  are  some  large 
meetings,  and  a  greater  number  of  small  ones.  There 
were  at  the  time  of  our  visit  fifty  (50)  of  these,  with 
a  membership  of  less  than  ten,  some  of  them  not  hav- 
ing half  that  number,  and  a  large  number  of  closed 
meeting  hou-ses.  They  have  in  addition,  however,  a 
class  of  persons,  whom  they  designate  as  non-mem- 
bers— these  are  persons  whose  names  are  enrolled  as 
attenders,  who  have  not  been  taken  into  actual  mem- 
bership. 


ii6  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

The  number  of  members  belonging  to  the  meet- 
ings in  England  and  Wales,  as  shown  by  their  ''Book 
of  Meetings"  for  1895,  was  15,103.  The  number  of 
attenders  reported,  was  5,717. 

We  visited  meetings  in  most  parts  of  England  and 
in  Wales,  and  nearly  all  the  meetings  in  Scotland. 
There  was  never  a  large  number  of  Friends  in  Scot- 
land ;  at  the  time  of  our  visit  there  were  only  nine 
meetings  of  our  church  in  that  country,  and  the  entire 
membership  was  only  262,  and  140  of  these  belonged 
to  Glasgow  and  42  to  Edinburgh,  leaving  only  80 
members  as  a  total  for  the  other  seven  meetings. 
Aberdeen,  once  the  home  of  Robert  Barclay,  had, 
when  we  were  there,  only  fourteen  members,  and  no 
resident  minister  among  them.  There  were  ninety-six 
non-members  in  Scotland. 

There  has  never  been  a  separation  in  London 
Yearly  Meeting,  though  there  is  to  be  found  amongst 
its  members  as  great  a  divergence  of  views  as  that 
which  characterizes  the  different  bodies  in  America 
known  by  the  name  of  ''Friends."  They  do  not  con- 
sider separation  as  a  remedy,  and  are  more  tolerant 
of  sentiments  not  regarded  by  the  substantial  portion 
of  the  Yearly  Meeting  as  orthodox;  and  they  allow 
greater  freedom  of  expression  of  such  views,  than  has 
been  the  case  with  us  in  America.  One  Friend  said, 
"We  think  it  is  better  to  allow  such  freedom  of  ex- 


London  Yearly  Meeting  117 

pression — it  is  a  kind  of  safety  valve."  There  is  some 
force  in  the  figure,  I  admit,  but  is  there  not  a  limit 
beyond  which  a  church  can  not  safely  go,  in  the  public 
dissemination  of  erroneous  doctrines?  Another  fig- 
ure equally  expressive,  is  found  in  the  word  ''quaran- 
tine," a  method  often  resorted  to  to  prevent  the  spread 
of  contagion.  If  a  church  can  not  prevent  the  holding 
of  dangerous  doctrines,  we  in  this  country  have  pro- 
ceeded on  the  principle  that  it  ought,  at  least,  to  free 
itself  from  the  responsibility  of  their  dissemination. 
In  saying  this,  however,  I  frankly  admit,  that  some 
of  our  separations  occasioned  by  differences  involving 
no  fundamental  point,  might  have  been  obviated  by 
proper  toleration  and  mutual  forbearance. 

We  found  our  trans-Atlantic  Friends  exceedingly 
kind,  using  "hospitality  without  grudging,"  and  spar- 
ing no  reasonable  pains  to  assist  us,  and  to  open  the 
way  for  our  service.  Expressions  of  sympathy  and 
encouragement,  from  older  and  younger,  were  not 
uncommon.  Often  was  it  said  to  us,  "Your  message 
was  timely,"  'You  have  come  in  just  the  right  time." 
Such  words  of  cheer  were  very  helpful,  especially 
when  oppressed  with  a  sense  of  weakness  and  insuf- 
ficiency. This  was  especially  the  case  once  when  in 
attendance  of  a  large  Quarterly  Meeting  in  London,  at 
which  I  had  delivered  a  rather  close  message,  I  was 
afterwards  beset  with  unusual  buffetings. 


ii8  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

The  next  morning  I  received  the  following  letter 
from  that  father  in  Israel,  Joseph  Bevan  Braithwaite, 
which  I  regarded  as  a  renewed  evidence  of  the  divine 
favor : 

312  Camden  Road,  London,  N. 
My  Dear  Friend—  1.  7th,  1896. 

Knowing  how  often  the  minds  of  the  Lord's  servants 
are  brought  into  discouragement  under  the  sense  of  manifold 
infirmity,  I  am  inclined  to  send  a  few  lines  to  tell  thee  how 
much  I  was  comforted  with  what  thou  wast  enabled  to  ad- 
dress to  the  Quarterly  Meeting  this  afternoon,  and  to  add 
my  earnest  desire  that  it  may  be  graciously  blessed  to  those 
who  heard.  It  is  always  a  great  and  unmerited  mercy,  when 
our  dear  Lord  and  Master  is  pleased  to  open  the  way  for 
His  humble  servants,  and  Himself  to  bless  them  with  His 
own  counsel.  How  precious  is  the  declaration  of  the  great 
and  good  Shepherd — "When  He  putteth  forth  His  own  sheep, 
He  goeth  before  them,  and  the  sheep  follow  Him,  for  they 
know  His  voice."     May  this  ever  be  our  blessed  experience. 

Thou  must  often  feel  like  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land, 
but  how  reassuring  and  full  of  consolation,  is  the  Master's 
assurance  to  His  humble  disciples :  "Fear  not,  for  I  am  with 
thee."  It  is  the  realizing  sense  of  His  presence  and  love, 
that  supports  in  every  hour  of  felt  weakness,  and  seals  upon 
the  soul  the  precious  watchword,  *'My  grace  is  sufficient  for 
thee."  Excuse  this  poor  expression  which  I  do  not  feel  easy 
to  withhold,  of  my  sympathy  and  love.  Believe  me  to  be 
with  love  to  thy  dear  wife. 

Thy  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

J.  B.  Braithwaite. 

English  Friends  have  two  kinds  of  meetings,  one 
of  which  they  call  "A  Friends  Meeting,"  the  other  a 
"Mission  Meeting."    The  former  is  held  as  ours  used 


London  Yearly  Meeting  119 

to  be  in  this  country,  no  singing;  and  preaching  and 
prayer  as  one  or  another  may  be  impressed;  and  en- 
tire silence  in  the  absence  of  such  vocal  service  except 
that  there  is  sometimes  some  reading  of  Scripture. 
These  meetings  are  held  on  Sabbath  morning,  and  are 
attended  by  few  except  members. 

The  Mission  Meeting  is  held  in  the  evening,  often 
in  the  same  house,  and  generally  conducted  by  leading 
members.  In  these  meetings,  hymn  books  are  freely 
used,  and  in  some  of  them,  musical  instruments. 
These  are  conducted  very  much  as  our  meetings  in 
America  have  generally  come  to  be.  Their  mission 
meetings  are  much  more  largely  attended  than  those 
called  Friends  Meetings.  It  seemed  to  us,  and  in 
fact,  to  many  in  England,  an  unnecessary  distinction. 
A  Friends  meeting  is  a  meeting  where  Friends  are 
met  and  are  engaged  in  the  worship  of  God,  and  the 
fact  of  its  being  such,  is  not  dependent  on  any  mode 
of  conducting  the  service  within  the  bounds  w^hich 
the  Lord  alone  has  the  right  to  prescribe. 

These  meetings  are  open  to  the  public,  and  those 
enrolled  as  non-members,  seem  greatly  to  enjoy  them, 
and  they  are,  no  doubt,  the  means  of  doing  much 
good.  In  some  places  they  have  an  organization 
known  as  a  "Christian  Society,"  using  the  Friends 
Discipline,  and  conducting  their  business  very  much 
as  a   regular   Friends  business  meeting.     They  have 


I20  Sketches  of  a   Life   of  75 

their  own  Hst  of  members.  Their  connection  with 
our  church  is  simply  that  of  non-members.  The  ques- 
tion is  impressing  itself  increasingly  on  the  minds  of 
English  Friends,  as  to  whether  there  should  not  be 
less  restriction  in  the  matter  of  taking  into  full  mem- 
bership many  of  this  class. 

While  over  there,  I  received  a  letter  from  Henry 
Stanley  Newman,  from  which  I  take  the  following: 

Now,  Luke,  whatever  is  going  to  build  up  Friends  meet- 
ings in  England?  Tell  me  that.  Discussing  doctrines  and 
modern  theories,  will  not  do  it.  Quakerism  is  better  than 
Methodism,  but  Methodism  is  organized,  and  it  is  the  best 
machine  that  wins  the  day.  Great  men  like  George  Fox  and 
John  Wesley  die.  Fox  was  a  far  grander  man  than  Wesley, 
but  Fox  died  before  our  church  was  properly  organized,  and 
then  a  generation  arose  who  had  a  testimony  against  organi- 
zation and  pre-arrangement.  Wesley  died,  but  when  he  died, 
the  Methodist  community  was  well  organized  for  aggres- 
sive work,  and  therefore  it  now  counts  its  millions.  It 
is  no  good  waiting  for  big  men  to  do  it.  God  uses  little  men, 
and  ordinary  men,  who  do  their  level  best.  The  ministry  of 
every  church  must  be  organized,  and  must  in  some  way  be 
provided  for,  and  woe  to  that  church  that  muzzles  the  mouth 
of  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn. 

Thy  brother,  H.  S.  Newman. 

To  the  foregoing  I  sent  the  following  reply  which 
was  published  in  the  London  Friend  of  Second  month 
14,  1896: 

Dear  Friend: 

In  answering  thy  question — "How  are  we  to  build  up 
Friends  meetings  ?" — I  shall  confine  myself  to  London  Year- 


London  Yearly  Meeting  121 

ly  Meeting.  You  need  men,  not  using  the  masculine  in  any 
but  the  generic  sense,  who  are  called  and  anointed  of  God 
to  preach  the  Gospel,  who  have  an  intense  conviction  and 
know  they  are  called,  and  who,  filled  with  love  to  God  and 
perishing  men,  are  determined  to  obey  the  divine  call  at  all 
hazards.  I  say  the  Gospel,  not  something  else — who  will  not 
be  turned  aside  on  mere  humanitarian  lines,  as  temperance, 
and  peace,  or  as  lectures  on  "views,"  but  who  regard  them- 
selves as  ambassadors  of  Christ  to  call  rebel  man  to  be 
reconciled  to  God;  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God, 
full,  simple,  and  free,  with  all  it  comprehends  of  pardon, 
peace,  holiness,  practical  righteousness,  together  with  a 
Scriptural  presentation  of  the  necessity  for  such  a  Gospel 
arising  out  of  the  fact  of  man's  apostasy,  guilt,  pollution, 
thraldom,  helplessness  in  and  of  himself,  and  the  endless  and 
irremediable  and  awful  doom  that  awaits  him  if  he  dies  un- 
saved. Such  preachers  are  needed,  not  necessarily  men  of 
scholarship,  as  logical  as  Paul,  as  practical  as  James,  as 
zealous  as  Peter,  and  as  loving  as  John ;  men  who  have  the 
courage  to  face  both  Ahab  and  Jezebel,  Herod  and  Herodias, 
attacking  sin  in  high  places  and  low  places,  preaching  straight 
at  men's  consciences  so  pungent  as  to  evoke  the  question, 
"What  must  I  do  ?"  then  in  love  and  faithfulness  answering  it. 

Men  are  needed,  filled  with  the  spirit  of  God,  with  pure 
hearts  and  tongues  of  fire,  cyclones  of  energy,  who  will,  if 
they  are  rich,  leave  their  feathered  nests,  and  if  they  are 
poor,  will  trust  God  for  support ;  men  whose  heads  are  not 
bothered,  and  hence  will  not  bother  others  with  questions  of 
"higher  criticism,"  or  "the  mistakes  of  Moses,"  and  who  will 
not  attempt  to  explain  the  atonement,  and  pra3^er,  and  special 
providence,  by  theories  of  evolution. 

Men  are  needed  who,  convinced  themselves,  will  en- 
deavor to  convince  this  ungodly  world,  that  what  it  needs  is 
to  see  evolution  spelled  with  an  "r;"  men  who  will  provoke 
and  stand  the  fire  of  the  whole  army  of  modern-thought 
Goliaths ;  men  who  think  a  poor  man  has  a  soul  as  valuable 
as  a  rich  man,  and  who  have  a  heart  to  welcome  even  those 


122  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

who  are  weak  in  the  faith,  though  of  humble  life,  into  the 
fellowship  of  the  church. 

London  Yearly  Meeting  needs  many  such  evangelists,  for 
the  field  is  too  wide  for  a  few  to  cover  the  ground.  The 
warfare  should  be  carried  on  simultaneously  in  different 
quarters,  batteries  planted  with  a  determination  not  to  raise 
the  siege  till  the  fort  surrenders,  be  that  one  week,  or  six. 
Let  the  Bible  be  freely  used  in  these  series  of  meetings. 

I  know  from  many  years'  personal  experience  in  revival 
work,  that  nothing  wins  like  simple,  expository  preaching. 
What  is  called  the  prophetic  style,  preaching  to  an  indi- 
vidual state,  is  valuable  in  its  place,  but  that  is  not  the  great 
need,  for  the  work  of  which  I  speak.  You  will  find  many 
here  and  there  in  your  meetings  who  are  outwardly  consist- 
ent, who  have  not  a  clear  knowledge  of  their  conversion  and 
acceptance  with  God,  and  consequently  are  mere  traditional- 
ists, and  destitute  of  power,  and  who  need  a  Scriptural  pre- 
sentation of  elemental,  yet  fundamental  truth.  The  masses 
around  us  need  it.  Where  souls  are  convicted,  they  need  to 
be  pressed  to  a  decision  in  after  meetings,  as  we  have  done 
in  our  revival  work. 

Do  I  hear  some  one  say,  "Yes,  but  how  are  we  to  obtain 
such  evangelists?" 

1.  Do  you  feel  the  need  of  them?  Unconsciousness  of 
the  need,  or  indifference,  will  be  a  sure  barrier.  Is  there  not 
some  voice  in  the  wilderness  constrained  to  say,  "Repent — 
Awake?" 

2.  Do  not  depend  on  imported  evangelists.  One  who  is 
of  you,  would  have  an  authority  and  an  advantage  that  we 
who  come  from  abroad  do  not  possess.  Such  need  not  con- 
fine their  labors  to  their  own  Quarterly  Meeting. 

3.  Pray,  pray  pray. 

4.  Let  the  church  open  the  way  not  by  any  trammeling 
committee,  but  by  hearty  co-operation,  not  mere  toleration. 
Let  the  Adult  schools  aim  yet  more  at  the  real  conversion 
of  the  unconverted  members.  Let  methods  be  adapted  to 
conditions.  Do  away  with  that  distinction,  a  "Friends"  meet- 
ing, and  a  "mission"  meeting.     Abolish  all  necessity  for  the 


London  Yearly  Meeting  123 

annex  called  a  ''Christian  Society,"  by  practically  recognizing 
the  fact  that  if  they  are  really  a  Christian  Society,  satisfied 
with  our  Discipline,  not  to  say  our  traditional  usages,  they 
are  good  enough  to  be  a  part  of  our  society.  In  this  way 
cease  to  turn  over  our  babes,  when  the  Lord  honors  us  with 
Spiritual  children,  to  some  foster  mother  of  another  name. 
How  can  we  keep  up  our  family,  if  we  let  some  one  else  have 
our  children?  Have  one  standard  of  fitness  to  be  received 
into  membership ;  and,  if  needful,  another  standard  for  of- 
fice. But  do  not  put  either,  especially  the  former,  too  high. 
Take  them,  then  train  them. 

5,  The  question  of  pastors  and  support  will  follow  the 
evangelistic  work.  It  can  not  precede  it.  There  is  little  use 
trying  to  make  a  meeting  see  the  need  of  pastors  and  sup- 
port that  is  crystallized  around  with  traditions,  and  content 
to  have  things  go  on  as  they  always  have  gone.  We  had  the 
same  difficulty  till  the  revival  forced  the  other  question. 

Thus  I  have  answered  suggestively,  not  exhaustively, 
yet  candidly,  thy  question.  My  thoughts  are  matured  through 
an  experience  of  thirty  years  largely  in  revival  work,  in 
which  as  a  result  of  my  own  and  wife's  labors,  we  have  seen 
hundreds  converted,  a  very  considerable  proportion  of  them 
being  birthright  members,  and  scores  of  others  brought  into 
the  Society  of  Friends,  who,  for  more  than  twenty  years  have 
walked  as  consistent  members.  Some  of  them  are  very  able 
ministers.  In  many  sections  we  did  pioneer  work,  as  regards 
modern  revival  methods,  and  know  what  the  difficulties  are. 
Whatever  success  I  have  had  has  been  on  the  line  indicated, 
as  far  as  preaching  is  concerned.  Just  such  as,  by  the  help 
of  God,  I  have  been  doing  in  England,  Ireland  and  Scotland. 
Thine  in  the  bonds  of  Gospel  love, 

Luke  Woodard, 

To  the  foregoing  I  received  the  following  reply: 

Dear  Brother: 

Praise  the  Lord.  I  have  got  something  I  can  under- 
stand, and  enjoy  now;  thy  sentences  roll  on  one  after  an- 
other, and  H,  S.  N.  says  amen  at  the  end  of  them. 

Thy  brother  in  the  faith,  H.  S.  Newman. 


124  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

I  found  no  difficulty  in  adjusting  myself  to  their 
manner  of  conducting  their  meetings,  whether  Friends 
meetings  or  mission  meetings,  as  the  first  was  a  mode 
to  which  I  was  accustomed  all  my  earlier  life; 
and  the  other  adopted  in  their  mission  meetings,  was 
what  we  were  familiar  with  in  our  country. 

My  mission  over  there  was  to  preach  the  Gospel, 
not  to  introduce  American  methods  of  conducting 
meetings.  I  felt  at  liberty,  as  regards  mere  usages 
to  be  made  in  all  things  to  all  men,  that  by  all  means 
I  might  save  some. 

Our  closing  service  in  Great  Britain  was  the  at- 
tendance of  London  Yearly  Meeting  for  the  second 
time,  which  was  in  the  spring  of  1895.  Having 
traveled  extensively  within  its  limits,  we  felt  much 
more  at  home,  than  at  our  first  attendance. 

During  its  sessions  both  years,  we  boarded  at 
Tranter's  Hotel,  not  many  squares  from  Devonshire 
House,  at  which  a  number  of  Friends  lodged.  Among 
our  fellow  guests,  was  the  venerable  Isaac  Sharp,  a 
minister  then  in  his  ninetieth  year,  who  had  traveled 
more  extensively  in  his  Gospel  work,  I  think  it  is  safe 
to  say,  than  any  other  man  that  ever  lived.  He  began 
his  extensive  evangelistic  journeys  when  seventy  years 
of  age,  and  had  been  almost  constantly  engaged  ever 
since.  He  had  visited  in  Iceland  and  other  Arctic 
regions,  Norway,  Labrador,  etc. ;  he  had  been  as  far 


London  Yearly  Meeting  125 

south  as  southern  Africa,  AustraHa,  and  Madagascar; 
had  traveled  extensively  in  India,  China,  and  in  Eu- 
rope, and  on  the  American  Continent.  He  retained 
both  his  mental  and  physical  vigor  to  a  remarkable 
degree;  was  possessed  of  a  most  retentive  memory, 
and  good  conversational  powers,  and  was  sprightly 
and  witty,  making  him  a  most  agreeable  companion. 
As  we  sat  at  the  same  table,  we  had  the  very  great 
pleasure  of  hearing  him  narrate  many  incidents  of 
his  extensive  journeys.  He  seemed  so  very  cheery, 
my  wife  was  interested  in  knowing  how  he  felt  in 
regard  to  death.  She  said,  in  order  to  introduce  the 
subject,  "Isaac  Sharp,  I  suppose  thee  expects  to  die 
sometime."  He  replied  with  an  expressive  twinkle  in 
his  eye,  "How  dost  thou  know?  I  may  be  translated." 
He  made  his  final  report  of  his  extensive  service 
at  the  Yearly  Meeting  which  we  last  attended,  which 
was  listened  to  with  great  interest,  and  drew  many 
expressions  on  the  part  of  Friends,  of  thankfulness 
that  he  had  been  preserved  to  return  to  them  after  so 
long  and  arduous  labors.  He  was  a  total  abstainer 
from  all  intoxicants,  and  a  strong  advocate  of  the 
cause  of  temperance.  In  giving  his  account  of  a  three 
years'  journey,  during  which  he  was  exposed  to  great 
climatic  extremes,  he  narrated  this  incident:  His 
family  physician  said  to  him,  when  bidding  him  fare- 
well— "Isaac  Sharp,  you  will  often  be  exposed  to  both 


126  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

heat  and  cold,  and  you  will  need  some  stimulant;  here 
is  a  bottle  of  spirits,  take  it  and  put  in  your  trunk." 
Isaac  Sharp  took  it,  thanking  him.  On  his  return  at 
the  end  of  three  years,  he  met  this  physician,  and 
handing  him  the  bottle,  remarked:  ''Here  is  the 
bottle  thou  kindly  gave  me  when  I  was  leaving.  I 
suppose  it  contains  spirits — I  have  never  uncorked  it." 

The  morning  we  left  for  Liverpool,  where  we  were 
to  take  steamer  for  our  return  to  America,  he  invited 
us  to  his  room,  made  us  a  small  present,  and  prayed 
for  us,  commending  us  to  God,  and  on  rising  gave  us 
his  hand  in  farewell,  giving  to  each  one  of  us  a  kiss 
of  brotherly  love.  Less  than  a  year  after  this  he 
passed  to  his  heavenly  home. 

At  a  public  meeting  in  Devonshire  House,  during 
this  last  Yearly  Meeting,  I  delivered  a  message  to  the 
large  assembly  gathered  in  the  men's  room,  basing  my 
remarks  on  Gal.  1 :  8,  9.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting, 
F.  S.,  a  prominent  Friend  who  is  active  in  printing 
and  distributing  tracts,  came  to  me,  and  said :  "That 
sermon  was  well  thought  out;  if  thee  will  write  it  for 
me,  I  will  print  it."  Although  it  was  entirely  ex- 
temporaneous, yet  I  can  generally  reproduce  what  I 
have  said  very  nearly  as  I  delivered  it.  I  thought  it 
might  do  good  to  thus  put  it  in  permanent  form,  and 
I  complied  wnth  his  request,  and  gave  him  the  manu- 
script, which  he  accordingly  printed  in  tract  form. 
Following  is  a  copy: 


Farewell  Address  127 

FAREWELL  ADDRESS  OF  AN  AMERICAN  MINISTER, 
AFTER  VISITING  ENGLAND. 

"But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any 
other  Gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we  have  preached 
unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed." 

"As  we  said  before,  so  say  I  now  again.  If  any  man 
preach  any  other  Gospel  unto  you  than  that  you  have  re- 
ceived, let  him  be  accursed." — Gal  i,  8-9. 

It  is  hard  to  conceive  of  a  more  emphatic  testimony  to 
the  vast  importance  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  Paul's  own  con- 
sciousness that  the  Gospel  was  true,  and  that  he  had  truly 
preached  it,  than  that  which  is  expressed  by  these  words. 

They  furthermore  indicate  that  the  message,  rather  than 
the  messenger,  is  the  paramount  consideration.  Indeed,  the 
messenger  is  to  be  judged  by  his  message.  Another  Gospel — 
a  Gospel  at  variance  with  that  preached  by  Paul — though 
proclaimed  by  an  Apostle,  or  even  an  angel,  is  by  that  vari- 
ance stamped  as  spurious,  and  the  preacher  of  it,  however 
exalted  his  position,  is  anathematized. 

This  naturally  introduces  the  question,  "What  was  the 
Gospel  preached  by  Paul  ?" 

Let  us  turn  first  to  his  own  account  of  his  commission 
as  received  from  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Him- 
self:— 

"Rise,  stand  upon  thy  feet,  for  I  have  appeared  unto  thee 
for  this  purpose,  to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  witness,  both 
of  those  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  of  those  things 
in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto  thee,  delivering  thee  from 
the  people,  and  from  the  Gentiles,  unto  whom  now  I  send 
thee,  to  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may 
receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  that 
are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  Me." — Acts  xxvi,  16,  17,  18. 

How  comprehensive  its  scope !  How  blessed  its  re- 
sults !  What  a  testimony  to  the  person  of  Christ,  and  the 
necessity  of  faith  in  Him ! 

See,  further,  his  definite  statement  of  what  he  had 
preached  at  Corinth.  We  may  well  believe  that  what  he  had 
preached  at  Corinth  he  preached  elsewhere. 


128  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

"Moreover,  brethren,  I  declare  unto  you  the  Gospel 
which  I  preached  unto  you,  which  also  ye  received,  and 
wherein  ye  stand.  By  which  also  ye  are  saved,  if  ye  keep 
in  memory  what  I  preached  unto  you,  unless  ye  have  believed 
in  vain.  For  I  delivered  unto  you  first  of  all  that  which  I 
also  received — How  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins,  according 
to  the  Scriptures,  and  that  He  was  buried,  and  that  He  rose 
again  the  third  day,  according  to  the  Scriptures.  And  that 
He  was  seen  of  Cephas,  then  of  the  twelve.  After  that  He 
was  seen  of  above  five  hundred  brethren  at  once ;  of  whom 
the  greater  part  remain  unto  this  present,  but  some  are  fallen 
asleen.  After  that  He  was  seen  of  James,  then  of  all  the 
Apostles.     And  last  of  all.  He  was  seen  of  me  also." 

The  phrase,  "died  for  our  sins,"  is  further  explained  by 
the  phrase  in  Gal.  i,  4,  "Who  gave  Himself  for  our  sins." 

Christianity  is  a  kind  of  Trinity,  comprising : — 
/     First — History  and  Doctrine. 
I       Secondly — Experience. 
■    Thirdly — Practice. 

These  in  Paul's  Gospel  are  inseparable;  each  is  related 
to  the  other  two,  and  all  together  form  one  complete  whole — 
a  unity.  "What  God  hath  joined  together  let  not  man  put 
asunder." 

It  is  almost  fashionable  in  these  days  to  speak  dispar- 
agingly of  doctrine.  Some  people  sneer  at  "creed."  But  any 
man  who  believes  anything  has  a  creed.  Certainly  creeds 
formulated  by  mere  human  wisdom  are  not  binding  upon  us, 
but  to  believe,  declare,  or  even  contend  for,  the  truths  of  the 
Gospel — the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints — is  a  Christian 
duty.  There  can  no  more  be  a  Christianity  without  doctrine 
than  there  can  be  a  human  body  without  the  anatomical 
frame. 

There  are  first,  the  great  historic  facts  of  the  Gospel, — 
which  are  themselves  doctrines.  Referring  to  1  Cor.  15 — 
''Christ  died."  Who?  Christ.  It  is  significant  the  Apostle 
here  uses'  the  official  appellation  rather  than  the  human  name 
—^hrist  died."  This  of  itself  has  no  special  significance. 
Its  purpose  is  conjoined.  He  "died  for  our,_sins"  and  this 
is  declared  to  be  "according  to  the  Scriptures."     What  Scrip- 


y 


Farewell  Address  129 

tures?  Those  extant  at  that  time,  viz.,  the  Old  Testament,  \ 
comprising  the  Law  of  Moses,  and  The  Prophets,  and  The  j 
Psalms, — those  same  Scriptures  which  Jesus  referred  His  / 
Disciples  to  when  — "^ 

"He  said  unto  them — These  are  the  words  which  I  spake 
unto  you,  while  I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all  things  must  be 
fulfilled,  which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the 
Prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms,  concerning  me.  Then  opened 
Pie  their  understanding,  that  they  might  understand  the 
Scripture,  and  said  unto  them,  Thus  it  is  written,  and  thus 
it  behoved  Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  from  the  dead  the 
third  day :  and  that  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  should 
be  preached  in  His  name  among  all  nations,  beginning  at 
Jerusalem,  and  ye  are  witnesses  of  these  things." — Luke  xxiv, 
44-48. 

Oh  that  men  would  see  in  this  day  of  criticism  that  in 
the  mind  of  Paul — commissioned  as  we  have  seen — called  to 
be  an  Apostle  not  of  men,  nor  by  man,  but  by  Jesus  Christ 
and  God  the  Father, — there  is  no  antagonism  between  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  but  one  is  the  complement  of  the 
other — one  is  the  lock,  the  other  is  the  key.  When  we  find 
inspired,  miracle-working  apostles — yea,  even  Christ  Him- 
self, in  whom  dwelt  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily, — 
when  we  find  these  appealing  to  the  Old  Testament  as  of 
Divine  authority,  placing  their  endorsement  upon  almost 
every  book  contained  in  it,  it  is  no  time  for  us  with  our  puny 
intellects  to  be  calling  them  in  question. 

"According  to  the  Scriptures."  We  at  once  recur  to 
those  Types,  which  are  declared  to  be  shadows  of  good 
things  to  come,  especially  the  Passover  referred  to  by  Paul, 
when  he  says — "Christ  our  Passover  is  sacrificed  for  us." 
\ve  think  also  of  Isaiah's  Messianic  scripture — 

"Surely  He  hath  borne  our  griefs,  and  carried  our  sor- 
rows, yet  we  did  esteem  Him  stricken,  smitten  of  God,  and 
afflicted.  But  He  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions.  He 
was  bruised  for  our  iniquities :  the  chastisement  of  our  peace 
was  upon  Him,  and  with  His  stripes  we  are  healed.  All 
we  like  sheep  have  gone  astray;  we  have  turned  every  one 
to  his  own  way;  and  the  Lord  hath  laid  on  Him  the  iniquity 


130  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

of  us  all.  He  was  oppressed  and  He  was  afflicted,  yet  He 
opened  not  His  mouth ;  He  is  brought  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaugh- 
ter, and  as  a  sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  He  openeth 
not  His  mouth.  He  was  taken  from  prison  and  from  judg- 
ment: and  who  shall  declare  His  generation?  For  He  was 
cut  off  out  of  the  land  of  the  living :  for  the  transgression  of 
my  people  was  he  smitten." — Is.  liii,  4-8. 

It  is  plain  that  in  Paul's  mind  not  only  was  the  death  of 
Christ  foretold  in  the  Scriptures,  but  its  sacrificial — its  "pro- 
pitiatory"— character  was  pointed  out  as  well,  "He  died  for 
our  sins."  His  death  was  the  most  stupendous  display  of 
God's  mercy,  love,  and  righteousness,  that  men,  or  even 
angels,  can  contemplate.  As  such  it  makes  a  mighty  appeal 
to  our  hearts.  But  antecedent  to,  and  apart  from,  any  effect 
of  this  kind  on  us,  it  had  a  God-ward  aspect,  "He  offered 
Himself,  without  spot,  to  God."  He  did  not  achieve  our  re- 
demption by  revealing  God's  love  to  us,  but  He  revealed 
God's  love  to  us  by  achieving  our  redemption.  It  had  to  do 
with  the  adjustments  of  the  relations  of  a  revolted  world, 
"While  we  were  enemies  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the 
death  of  His  Son;"  ''He  tasted  death  for  every  man;"  "He 
is  the  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world;"  "As  by 
the  offence  of  one  judgment  came  upon  all  men  to  con- 
demnation, even  so  by  the  righteousness  of  One  the  free  gift 
came  upon  all  men  to  the  justification  of  life."  Blessed 
thought !  God's  provision  of  mercy  embraces  all.  That 
mother  who  laid  the  body  of  her  babe  in  the  grave  may  rest 
assured  that  its  soul  is  among  the  redeemed  in  heaven,  be- 
cause Christ  died,  and  in  dying  ransomed  it.  As  the  father, 
on  the  night  of  the  Passover,  provided  by  his  own  care  for 
the  safety  of  his  infant  first-born  by  bringing  it  under  the 
shelter  of  the  blood,  so  our  Heavenly  Father  has  provided  for 
the  safety  of  every  irresponsible  infant,  notwithstanding  it 
partakes  of  the  effects  of  the  one  man's  disobedience. 

The  phrase  "died  for  our  sins"  leads  us  back  to  con- 
sider the  necessity  of  His  atoning  death.  It  lay  in  the  ap- 
paling  fact  that  "all  have  sinned." 

And  why  did  He  die?     Not,  as  some  have  explained,  to 


Farewell  Address  131 

appease  the  wrath  of  an  angry  God.  Oh,  no !  It  is  true 
that,  from  His  very  nature,  God's  attitude  is  one  of  irre- 
concilable hostility  toward  sin.  Yet  His  attitude  towards  the 
sinner  is  one  of  pity,  and  love,  and  benevolence. 

"For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  be- 
gotten Son :  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not 
perish  but  have  everlasting  life.  For  God  sent  not  His  Son 
into  this  world  to  condemn  the  world ;  but  that  the  world 
^through  Him  might  be  saved." — John  i,  16,  17. 

Its  purpose,  according  to  emphatic  Scripture  testimony, 
was  two-fold,  relating  to  both  God  and  man,  "that  He  (God) 
might  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus." 
Not  to  condemn,  but  to  save;  "Christ  gave  Himself  up  for 
our  sins  that  He  might  redeem  us  from  this  present  evil 
world, — according  to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father — to  re- 
deem us  from  all  iniquity." 

The  sacrifice  of  Christ  was  not  the  cause,  but  the  fruit 
of  God's  love,  He  *'so  loved  the  world."  Paul  gives  us  a 
comprehensive  summary  of  the  whole : — 

"All  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God : 
being  justified  by  His  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is 
in  Christ  Jesus ;  whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation, 
through  faith  in  His  blood,  to  declare  His  righteousness  for 
the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,  through  the  forbearance 
of  God : — to  declare,  I  say,  at  this  time.  His  righteousness ; 
that  He  might  be  just  and  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth 
in  Jesus." — Rom.  iii,  23-26. 

In  Christ,  the  Way  of  Salvation  for  guilty  sinners, 
"Mercy  and  truth  are  met  together,  righteousness  and  peace 
have  kissed  each  other." 

But  those  who  have  come  to  years  of  responsibility,  in 
order  to  become  partakers  of  His  salvation,  must  experience 
"repentance  toward  God  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Paul's  gospel   enjoins  practical  righteousness. 

I  cannot  accept  Luther's  idea  that  there  is  any  antagon- 
ism between  Paul  and  James.  The  former,  quite  as  clearly 
as  the  latter,  insists  on  the  genuine  fruit  of  faith — a  life 
of  holiness. 


132  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

It  is   Paul  who  writes : — 

"It  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  these  things  I  will  that  thou 
affirm  constantly,  that  they  which  have  believed  in  God  might 
be  careful  to  maintain  good  works.  These  things  are  good 
and  profitable  unto  men.*' — Titus   iii,  8. 

He  also  says  : — 

"Not  the  hearers  of  the  law  are  just  before  God,  but  the 
doers  of  the  law  shall  be  justified." — Rom.  ii,  13. 

But  let  us  keep  the  Divine  order, — first  the  foundation, 
then  the  building.  Morality  without  conversion  is  like  a 
fair  structure  on  the  sand. 

If,  however,  the  building  needs  the  foundation,  the  foun- 
dation needs  the  superstructure  to  make  the  whole  complete. 
Having  accepted  Christ  for  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  ex- 
perienced the  New  Birth,  let  us  go  on  unto  perfection,  con- 
forming our  lives  to  the  high  standard  of  the  Gospel. 

We  cannot  place  too  high  a  value  on  the  example  and 
teaching  of  Christ,  but  these  do  not  save  us.  Like  the  law 
they  make  sin  manifest.  Light  reveals  impurity  but  does  not 
cleanse  it. 

Christ  in  His  human  life  is  perfected  humanity.  He  is 
God's  own  ideal  of  man. 

When  we  see  our  own  hearts  and  lives  in  comparison 
with  His,  it  serves  all  the  more  clearly  to  show  us  that  we 
have  sinned  and  have  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God.  It  is 
like  the  carpenter's  straight-edge,  that  shows  the  crookedness 
of  the  line  or  the  board,  but  does  not  straighten  it. 

It  is  Christ,  as  crucified  and  risen,  who  is  our  personal  \ 
Saviour.     We  are  saved,  not  by  right  living,  not  by  works  of 
righteousness,  but  "according  to  His  mercy"  on  the  easy,  yet 
unalterable    terms    of   the    Gospel — "repentance    toward    God, 
and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Accepting  the  amazing  facts  of  the  Gospel  as  the  basis 
of  our  faith,  let  us  come  to  Him.  He  will  save  to  the  utter- 
most. 

Believing  the  truth — ^the  true  gospel — not  some  other — 
we  shall  know  it  to  be  the  "power  of  God  unto  Salvation." 


Farewell  Address  133 

We  shall  then  have  the  experience,  and  shall  be  enabled  to" 
live  according  to  Godliners.  Our  Christianity  will  then  em- 
brace the  whole  of  that  blessed  trinity — History  and  Doctrine, 
Experience,  and  Practical  Righteousness,  and  we  shall  finally 
be  admitted  to  the  possession  of  the  "inheritance  of  the  Saints 
in  light." 

Paul's  gospe^  carries  us  beyond  the  death  of  Christ 

"He  rose  again  the  third  day  according  to  the  Scrip- 
tures." 

In  the  Old  Testament  not  only  His  sacrificial  death  but 
His  resurrection  is  foreshadowed  and  foretold.  We  find  this 
also  in  the  53d  of  Isaiah. 

"When  Thou  hast  made  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin,  he 
shall  see  his  seed;  he  shall  prolong  his  days." 

In  the  light  of  the  historical  fact,  after  that  "Christ  died 
for  our  sins,"  He  rose  from  the  dead,  we  have  no  difficulty 
in  explaining  the  phrase,  "He  shall  prolong  His  days,"  as  re- 
ferring to  His  resurrection.  If  it  was  obscure  before  that 
event,  it  is  plain  now. 

David  also,  according  to  Peter,  spake  of  the  resurrection 
of  Christ. 

"Thou  will  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell  (or  my  life  in  the 
grave),  neither  wilt  Thou  suffer  Thine  Holy  One  to  see  Cor- 
ruption." 

Yes,  friends,  we  have  a  living  Saviour.  Our  hope  is  not 
in  a  dead  Saviour,  but  in  one  who  Himself  proclaims  : — 

"I  am  He  that  liveth  and  was  dead,  and  behold,  I  am 
alive  for  evermore,  amen ;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and 
death."— Rev.  i,  18. 

We  do  not,  like  Mary,  linger  around  an  empty  tomb,  but, 
with  Thomas,  we  adore  a  living  Christ,  one  who  lives  to 
apply  the  blessing  He  died  to  procure.  "He  was  delivered 
for  our  offences,  and  raised  again  for  our  justification."  He 
is  the  antitype  of  the  double  type  of  the  two  goats,  one  rep- 
resenting Christ  as  the  sacrifice,  the  other,  the  scape-goat 
bearing  away  the  sins  of  the  people,  representing  Christ 
risen ;   or  the  double  type  of  the  two  birds  employed  in  the 


134  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

cleansing  of  the  Leper,  the  one  slain,  the  other  rising  and 
soaring  away  with  the  blood-stains  upon  it. 

If  we  are  pointed  to  Christ  as  the  Saviour,  we  want  some 
sufficient  proof  that  He  is  able  to  save,  and  this  proof  is 
supplied  in  the  gospel  which  Paul  preached,  in  the  fact  of 
His  resurrection.  This  is  the  proof  of  His  Deity,  "declared 
to  be  the  Son  of  God,  with  power,  by  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead."  It  is  proof  of  His  Deity,  of  our  own  resurrection 
and  future  life,  and  of  the  coming  judgment.  God  has  ap- 
pointed a  day  in  which  He  will  judge  the  world  in  righteous- 
ness by  that  man  whom  He  hath  ordained;  whereof  He  hath 
given  assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  Him 
from  the  dead." 

We  now  come  to  the  second  division  of  our  subject,  viz.: 
— Experience. 

What  results  flow  from  this  Gospel.  Oh,  Friends!  I 
appeal  to  you,  who,  like  myself,  have  come  to  know  its 
power.  Conscious  that  we  are  near  the  hour  when  you  will 
hear  my  voice  no  more,  I  bear  witness  to  that  which  I  know. 

In  years  gone  by  I  was  brought  under  the  most  poignant 
conviction.  The  pains  of  hell  got  hold  upon  me,  I  found 
trouble  and  sorrow.  It  was  not  that  open  sins  had  blackened 
my  moral  character,  for  I  was  a  moral  youth.  But,  oh,  under 
the  Holy  Spirit's  power  I_was  made  to  feel  that  I  was  terribly 
guilty  in  the  sight  of  God.  I  sought  the  Lord  in  lonely 
places — in  the  cornfield,  in  the  woods,  in  the  farmyard,  and 
in  the  closet.  Many  were  the  times  when  such  was  the 
agony  of  my  soul  that  I  made  the  very  bed  under  me  to 
shake. 

But  the  hour  of  deliverance  came;  Christ  revealed  Him- 
self to  me.  I  seemed  to  see  Him  dying  on  the  cross  for  me. 
I  was  so  absorbed  in  the  thought  of  my  personal  relation  to 
Him,  that  I  lost  for  the  moment  a  view  of  the  wideness  of 
God's  mercy.  That  mercy  all  seemed  to  converge  upon  me 
alone.  Like  Paul,  I  felt  that  He  loved  me  and  gave  Himself 
for  me.  In  an  instant  my  load  was  gone,  my  darkness  was 
dispelled,  all  condemnation  was  removed,  and  my  sorrow  was 


Farewell  Address  i35 

turned  into  joy.     I  can  never  forget  that  day.     Since  then  it 
has  been  my  dehght  to  sing — 

"E'er  since  by  faith  I  saw  the  stream 
Thy  flowing  wounds  supply, 
Redeeming  love  has  been  my  theme, 
And  shall  be  till  I  die." 

Another  illustrative  case  was  one  told  me  by  a  friend 
who  knew  the  individual  and  the  particular  circumstances.  It 
was  that  of  a  young  man  who  was  at  one  time  converted, 
and  used  to  testify  of  his  love  to  his  Saviour,  and  engage 
in  public  prayer.  He  went  through  his  Bible  and  marked 
many  of  the  texts  bearing  on  the  subject  of  salvation  through 
faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  But,  as  the  result  of  reading 
some  publications  which  threw  discredit  on  the  authority  and 
inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  his  faith  was  overthrown,  he 
lost  his  experience,  and  denied  the  very  truths  in  which  he 
had  found  comfort.  His  health  failed — he  went  into  a  decline. 
When  he  saw  death  was  inevitable,  he  asked  for  his  Bible,  i 
and  searched  out  all  the  texts  on  the  atonement  which  he  1 
had  marked.  As  a  result  of  this  the  Holy  Spirit  brought  him 
to  see  once  more  his  lost  and  undone  condition,  and  at  the 
same  time  showed  him  that  the  precious  atoning  blood  of 
Christ  was  his  only  ground  for  hope.  He  once  more  found 
joy  and  peace  in  believing,  and  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith. 

The  Gospel  points  not  only  to  a  risen,  but  to  an  ascended 
Christ,  our  advocate  and  intercessor,  in  answer  to  whose 
intercession  the  Holy  Spirit  is  given. 

It  is  by  faith  in  Christ  crucified  and  risen  that  we  obtain 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"He  that  believeth  on  Me,  said  the  Lord  Jesus,  out  of  \ 
his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water.  This  spake  He  j 
of  the  Spirit  which  they  that  believe  on  Him  should  receive." y 

It  was  when  the  Apostles  preached  Christ  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  fell  on  those  who  heard.  If  Paul  were  here  he  might 
well  ask  the  question  put  by  him  to  the  Christians  at  Corinth  : 
— "Have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost  since  ye  believed?" 

The  Gospel — the  Gospel  as  preached  by  Paul — proclaims 
not  only  pardon,  but  holiness,  freedom  from  sin,  purity  of 
heart. 


136  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

"Therefore   being  made   free   from   sin,   and  become   ser- 
vants to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  hoHness,  and  the  end^ 
everlasting  life." 

Being  exalted  now  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  reigning 
now  in  the  power  of  an  endless  life  as  our  great  High  Priest — 

"He  is  able  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto 
God  through  Him;  seeing  He  ever  liveth  to  make  interces- 
sion for  them." 

Yes,  to  the  uttermost,  from  all  we  need  to  be  saved 
from,  to  all  we  need  to  be  saved  to,  and  this  evermore,  mo- 
ment by  moment,  unto  the  end. 

And  this  is  ascribed  to  the  merit  and  power  of  a  per- 
sonal Christ. 

''For   of   Him,    and    through    Him,    and   to    Him   are   all/ 
V    things,  to  Whom  he  glory  for  ever  and  ever." 

Leaving  London  we  went  to  Liverpool,  where  pas- 
sage was  engaged  for  us  on  the  Cunard  steamer, 
Etruria,  a  companion  vessel  to  the  Umbria,  on  which 
we  went  over.  V/e  embarked  on  the  afternoon  of 
Fifth  month  30,  1896,  arriving  in  New  York  at  noon 
on  the  6th  of  Seventh  month.  We  had  a  very  smooth 
and  comfortable  voyage,  though  in  the  estimation  of 
the  seamen,  more  dangerous  than  that  when  we  went 
over,  on  account  of  fog  and  icebergs.  They  said  we 
missed  a  vessel  one  night  only  a  few  yards. 

Our  last  run  from  noon  to  noon — twenty-four 
hours — was  487  miles.  Distance  from  Liverpool  to 
New  York,  according  to  our  ship's  record,  was  3,110 
miles. 

They  had  their  entertainment  as  usual,  on  board 
the  vessel,  at  which  I  read  the  following  poem: 


The  Voyage  i37 


THE  VOYAGE. 
(the  return.) 

England,   Adieu !      I    leave,   without   regret, 

Thy  shores,  tho'  thou  hast  been  most  kind  to  me, 

And  I  shall  think  of  thee  most  kindly,  yet 
I  ne'er  could  leave  my  native  land  for  thee. 

Etruria !  thou  shalt  be  my  gallant  steed 

On  which  I'll  ride  the  ocean's  foaming  crest, 

Then  nerve  thee  for  the  race,  nor  slack  thy  speed, 
Pursue  yon  sun  as  he  flies  toward  the  West. 

0  Phoebus !  could  we  harness  thee  to  draw 
Our  vessel  after  thee  across  the  main, 

1  soon  should  reach  my  native  land,  but  ah ! 
We  lag  behind :  my  wish  is  all  in  vain. 

Then  hasten  on,  and  tell  our  loved  ones  there 

We  are  on  board,  and  homeward  bound  once  more, 

Tell  them  to  lift  to  heaven  a  daily  prayer 

That  we  may  safely  reach  the  destined  shore. 

O !   Neptune !  keep  the  stormy  winds  at  bay, 

Deliver  us   from  elemental  wrath. 
Bid  fog  and  ice  be  driven  far  away. 

Let  no  stray  vessel  intercept  our  path. 

And  now  'tis  night, — how  very  like  it  seems 
As  long  ago,  when  in  my  "Rock-a-bye" 

I  found  the  real  melt  away  to  dreams. 
While  listening  to  my  mother's  "lullaby." 

Again  'tis  morn !     Yon   dazzling  charioteer 
Comes  mounting  swiftly  up>the  azure  dome! 

Oh!  that  he  had  a  voice  that  I  might  hear 
How  loved  ones  fared  as  he  looked  in  on  home ! 


138  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

The  morning  breeze  has  stiffened  to  a  gale, 
See  how  our  vessel  leaps  from  wave  to  wave, 

My  fellow  passengers,  why  turn  ye  pale? 
Americans  and  British  should  be  brave. 

Hear  3'e  that  horn  ?     It  tells  the  feast  is  spread : — 
Come  let  us  eat  and  drink  and  merry  be : 

Why  sit  so  long,  and  hang  and  shake  your  head? 
The  bill  is  paid  and  now  the  feast  is  free. 

How  true  it  is : — "A  full  soul  loatheth  e'en 
An  honey  comb."    We  see  it  so  today ! 

But  yesterday  we  had  a  festive  scene : 
Today  full  souls  are  empty  turned  away ! 

Hark!  what  means  that  oft  repeated  blast 
That  breaks  the  stillness  of  the  midnight  hour? 

It  makes  the  bravest  seaman  stand  aghast 

When  fog  and  darkness  both  assert  their  power. 

Ye  faithful  men,  how  much  we  owe  to  you  ! 

While  unmolested  we  take  our  repose, 
Ye  watch  and  labor  all  the  long  night  through, 

While  billows  surge  and  howling  tempest  blows. 

But  know  ye  not  that  He  whose  sleepless  eye 
Can  see  alike  in  darkness  and  the  light, 

With  all  a  Father's  tenderness  is  nigh 

To  guard  from  danger  both  by  day  and  night? 

Six  days  and  nights  have  come  and  gone  apace — 
We  must  be  nearing  land.     The  sea  birds  come 

To  bid  us  welcome.  Yes,  I  faintly  trace 
The  coast  line  of  America,  my  home. 

O  !  land  of  my  nativity !     All  hail ! 

I  shout  with  joy  to  reach  thy  port  once  more! 
Unfurl  the  "Stars  and  Stripes;"  and  furl  the  sail, 

Throw  out  the  bridge!     Thy  voyage  now  is  o'er! 


The  Voyage  139 

Adieu,  Etruria!     Like  a  winning  steed 

Whose  heaving  flanks  grow  calm  after  the  race, 

Thou'rt  quiet  now,  thou  hast  run  well  indeed : 
I  leave  thee  tethered  in  the  accustom'd  place. 

On  thy  return  tell  England's  sons  we  are 
Their  brothers.     No  dispute  o'er  boundaries 

Can  ever  make  us  draw  the  sword  in  war 
With  those  to  whom  we're  linked  by  many  ties. 


PART  II, 


CHAPTER  X. 


THIS  AND  THAT  ABOUT  GREAT  BRITAIN 
AND  IRELAND. 

Although  we  went  abroad  with  a  different  object 
from  that  of  ordinary  tourists,  ours  being  a  Gospel 
mission,  yet  our  travels  through  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland  afforded  us  an  opportunity  to  see  such  things 
of  interest  as  fell  in  our  line  of  travel,  the  same  as 
those  who  travel  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  them,  and 
while  we  did  not  neglect  our  Gospel  work  for  mere 
sight-seeing,  we  availed  ourselves  of  such  opportuni- 
ties as  our  journey  afforded  for  visiting  places  of  in- 
terest, when  we  could  do  so  without  interfering  with 
the  prime  object  of  our  visit.  Sketches  relating  to 
some  of  these  places,  will  not  be  out  of  place  in  this 
story  of  my  life. 

London. 

What  a  world  within  itself  is  this  great  metropolis ! 
With  a  population  of  over  5,000,000,  greater  than  that 
of  all  Ireland,  or  that  of  New  York,*  Philadelphia, 
Chicago,  and  Cincinnati,  combined. 


•This  relates  to  New  York  City  of  1895. 
(140) 


London  141 

Besides  the  resident  population,  there  is  a  constant 
influx  of  persons  coming  daily  into  the  city  for  vari- 
ous purposes. 

A  report  made  to  the  Lord  Mayor  by  a  special 
committee  appointed  by  the  Court  of  Aldermen,  re- 
vealed the  fact  that  the  vehicles  entering  Liverpool 
street,  on  four  successive  days,  varied  from  11,763  to 
16,674  daily;  and  that  the  daily  number  of  passengers 
using  Bishopgate  Street  Station,  was  30,000;  Broad 
Street  Station,  was  75,000;  and  Liverpool  Street  Sta- 
tion, was  100,000.  The  total  number  of  omnibuses 
entering  the  city  daily,  was  8,955 ;  of  persons  entering 
and  leaving  the  city,  by  way  of  London  Bridge,  was 
214,000;  of  vehicles  entering  the  city,  25,826;  and 
foot  passengers,  1,100,636. 

We  took  a  ride  one  pleasant  day  through  one  of 
the  principal  streets,  and  over  London  Bridge,  on  the 
upper  part  of  a  double-deck  omnibus,  from  which  we 
had  a  view  of  street  scenes.  Such  a  throng  of  vehicles 
of  various  descriptions,  moving  in  opposite  directions, 
and  met  at  every  intersecting  street  by  others,  and 
foot  passengers  without  number,  has  no  equal  in  any 
other  city.  One  marvels  at  the  skill  of  the  drivers  of 
those  omnibuses.  The  streets  of  the  older  portion  of 
London,  like  those  of  Boston,  are  narrow  and  crooked, 
and  the  buildings,  compared  with  some  of  our  Ameri- 
can cities,   are   low, — four  to   six   stories  being,   per- 


142  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

haps,  a  fair  average.  The  city  is  honey-combed  with 
double-track  railroads,  through  which  the  trains  run 
at  high  speed  at  intervals  of  two  to  five  minutes,  stop- 
ping at  stations  only  a  few  blocks  apart,  for  pas- 
sengers to  get  off.  The  obvious  reason  for  construct- 
ing their  coaches  with  compartments  for  the  accom- 
modation of  ten  passengers  to  each  compartment, 
with  a  door  on  each  side,  is  to  facilitate  the  discharge 
and  taking  on  of  passengers ;  a  full  coach  can  be  emp- 
tied as  quickly  as  ten  passengers  can  step  out. 

One  can  form  some  idea  of  this  underground 
travel  when  we  are  told  on  good  authority,  that  at 
one  station — Kensington — three  hundred  and  sixty- 
five  trains  pass  daily. 

Who  has  not  heard  of  a  London  fog?  But  one 
needs  to  see  it,  to  realize  it.  It  is  a  darkness  to  be 
felt;  sometimes  so  dense  that  traffic  on  the  streets  has 
to  be  suspended. 

BuNHiLL  Fields  Cemetery. 

In  the  heart  of  London  is  Bunhill  Fields  Ceme- 
tery, a  burial  ground  of  Dissenters,  comprising  about 
four  acres.  It  is  said  about  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  thousand  have  been  buried  there,  among  them 
some  persons  of  distinction.  There  may  be  seen  the 
tombs  of  Isaac  Watts,  the  hymn  writer;  John  Bun- 
yan;    Susannah    Wesley,    the    mother    of   John    and 


British   Museum  143 

Charles;  Daniel  De  Foe,  the  author  of  Robinson  Cru- 
soe; Richard  and  Henry,  the  two  sons  of  Cromwell; 
and  others  scarcely  less  noted.  Just  outside  this  cem- 
etery, on  City  Road,  is  the  house  where  John  Wesley 
lived,  and  near  it,  the  church  where  he  preached.  I 
was  permitted  to  enter  the  latter,  and  view  its  interior, 
and  ascend  the  steps  to  the  little  box  pulpit  where  he 
was  wont  to  stand  when  he  proclaimed  his  Gospel 
messages.  In  the  front  yard  is  a  large  statue  of 
Wesley,  standing  with  Bible  in  hand,  as  in  the  atti- 
tude of  preaching.  Behind  the  church  is  his  tomb, 
which  is  rectangular  in  shape  and  several  feet  high; 
beside  it  is  that  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  which  is  con- 
siderably smaller  than  that  of  Wesley. 

On  the  opposite  side  of  the  cemetery,  in  grounds 
belonging  to  Friends,  George  Fox  was  buried.  His 
grave  is  marked  by  an  unpretentious  stone  three  or 
four  feet  high,  inscribed  with  his  name,  and  date  of 
his  birth  and  death. 

British  Museum. 

The  sight-seer  in  London  will  not  fail  of  a  visit 
to  the  British  Museum.  It  is  a  large  building  with  a 
dome  which  is  said  to  be  almost  a  fac  simile  of  the 
Pantheon  in  Rome.  The  height  of  this  dome  is  106 
feet,  diameter  is  140.  In  front  is  a  portico  formed  by 
a  double  range  of  columns,  eight  on  each  side,  with 


144  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

projecting  wings  with  columns.  Passing  through  the 
courtyard  you  ascend  by  twelve  steps,  each  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  feet  long. 

Perhaps  nowhere  else  in  the  world  is  to  be  seen 
so  large  a  collection  of  antiquities,  Assyrian,  Egyptian, 
Grecian,  Roman,  and  British.  Clay  tablets  and  cyl- 
inders, on  which  are  inscribed  the  history  of  the  an- 
cient monarchies  of  Ninveh,  and  Babylon ;  huge  stone 
slabs  on  which,  by  their  method  of  picture  writing, 
are  chronicled  the  deeds  of  some  of  the  kings  of  those 
ancient  peoples,  confirming  the  Scripture  account  of 
the  same — these  form  a  study  for  the  antiquarian, 
where  he  may  learn  more  of  those  ancient  nations, 
than  he  could  learn  on  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates  and 
the  Tigris. 

There  you  may  see  the  stone  coffins  of  the  Pharo- 
ahs,  and  other  Egyptians,  with  some  of  their  mum- 
mies. The  Rosetta  Stone  is  there,  which  was  found 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Nile  by  the  French  in  1799.  It 
is  a  basaltic  stone  slab,  three  feet  by  two  and  one-half, 
with  an  inscription  in  three  languages,  viz. :  Hiero- 
glyphics, modified  hieroglyphics,  and  Greek,  setting 
forth  the  praises  of  Ptolemy  Epiphanes  194  B.  C.  It 
formed  the  key  to  the  hieroglyphics  of  Egypt. 

A  stroll  through  the  galleries  of  natural  history, 
affords  one  a  rare  opportunity  to  study  this  depart- 
ment of  nature:  and  there  is  the  library  with  its  hun- 


Tower   of  London. 


London  Tower  145 

dreds  of  thousands  of  volumes,  and  the  art  depart- 
ment of  paintings  and  sculpture.  Some  one  has  said 
of  the  British  Museum,  'It  is  a  world  in  its  vastness." 

London  Tower. 

More  history  centers  in  London  Tower  than  in 
any  other  spot  in  England.  It  was  founded  by 
William  the  Conqueror,  and  finished  by  Henry  III, 
who  fortified  it  with  high  embattled  walls.  The 
premises  alloted  for  the  Tower  comprise  about  twenty- 
six  acres.  It  has  in  time  past,  been  a  fortress,  a  pal- 
ace, and  a  prison.  While  it  goes  by  the  name  of  The 
Tower,  it  is,  in  fact,  a  collection  of  Towers,  bearing 
distinctive  names,  such  as  the  ''White  Tower,"  the 
"Bloody  Tower,"  the  "Cradle  Tower,"  the  "Bell 
Tower,"  the  "Beauchamp  Tower,"  and  a  number  of 
others.  The  "Inner  Ward"  is  guarded  by  thirteen 
towers  of  diflferent  degrees  of  strength.  The  sur- 
rounding wall  is  the  "Outer  Ward,"  on  which  are 
eight  towers,  three  of  them  so  large  as  to  be  forts 
in  themselves.  The  whole  fortress,  with  its  turrets, 
its  battlements,  its  roofs  and  chimneys,  a  good-sized 
town  within  itself, — is  encircled  by  a  wide  ditch,  or 
"Moat."     The  walls  are  of  great  thickness. 

As  a  palace,  the  Tower  of  London  was  occupied 
at  intervals  by  all  the  English  sovereigns,  down  to 
Charles  the  II. 


146  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

As  a  prison,  it  has  held  within  its  strong  walls, 
many  distinguished  persons,  kings,  queens,  princes, 
dukes,  earls,  etc.  William  Penn  was  at  one  time  im- 
prisoned there.  At  a  spot  marked  by  a  paved  place 
in  the  grass,  the  first  permanent  gibbet  was  set  up  in 
the  reign  of  Edward  IV,  and  the  place  became  the 
usual  scene  of  executions  for  state  offences  during 
the  Tudor  reigns.  But  the  first  recorded  executions 
here  were  much  earlier,  namely,  those  of  Sir  Simon 
Burley,  Sir  John  Beauchamp,  and  Sir  James  Berners, 
adherents  of  King  Richard  II,  who  were  beheaded  in 
1388. 

As  we  read  the  history  of  the  scores  of  executions 
which  were  witnessed  in  this  place,  extending  through 
the  reigns  of  many  sovereigns  of  England,  one  turns 
sick  at  heart.  What  bloody  deeds  committed  by  a 
nation  professing  to  be  Christian!  Who  does  not 
even  now,  at  the  rehearsal  of  the  story  of  the  accom- 
plished Lady  Jane  Grey,  voluntarily  placing  her  head 
on  the  block,  protesting  her  innocence,  forgiving  her 
executioner,  and  uttering  the  prayer,  "Lord  into  thy 
hands  I  commend  my  spirit" — I  say  who  can  read 
the  touching  story  and  not  be  moved  to  tears  ?    Truly, 

Man's  inhumanity  to  man, 

Has  made  countless  thousands  mourn. 

We  saw,  rudely  carved  in  the  inner  walls  of  the 
prison  of  the  Tower,  many  names,  and  brief  sentences, 
the  work  of  those  who  had  been  imprisoned  there. 


London  Tower  i47 

Perhaps  no  other  department  of  London  Tower 
interests  the  modern  visitor,  as  does  the  Jewel  Room. 
The  center  of  a  vaulted  chamber  is  occupied  by  a 
double  iron  cage,  within  which  are  the  splendid  ob- 
jects which  form  the  Regalia  of  England.  In  this 
group  are  many  of  the  crowns  once  worn  by  former 
Kings  and  Queens  of  England.  The  most  conspicu- 
ous, at  the  time  of  our  visit,  was  the  crown  of  Queen 
Victoria,  used  for  the  coronation  of  Her  Majesty  in 
1838.  It  is  a  crimson  velvet  cap,  encircled  by  a  golden 
band,  with  a  border  of  ermine,  and  set  with  many 
costly  gems;  sapphire,  ruby,  pearls,  and  diamonds. 
The  whole  number  of  diamonds  of  all  sizes  in  the 
crown,  is  2,783 ; — 277  pearls,  5  rubies,  17  sapphires, 
and  11  emeralds.  Its  value  is  said  to  be  five  millions 
of  dollars! 

Other  articles  of  great  value  are  to  be  seen  in  the 
same  enclosure,  such  as  golden  urns,  vases,  goblets, 
salt  cellars,  scepters,  besides  many  articles  of  silver. 
Here  also  we  saw  the  model  of  the  Koh-i-noor,  in 
its  original  setting  as  it  came  from  India,  before  cut- 
ting, a  gem  of  high  antiquity. 


CHAPTER  XL 


Westminster  Abbey. 

No  TRAVELER,  visiting  London,  can  afford  to  miss 
a  visit  to  Westminster  Abbey,  the  national  mausoleum 
of  Great  Britain,  where  lie  buried  her  mighty  dead. 

The  building  itself,  with  its  transepts,  naive,  choir, 
chapels,  and  cloisters,  is  a  splendid  specimen  of  archi- 
tecture. But  it  is  that  which  is  enclosed  within  its 
walls,  which  is  of  chief  interest — its  monuments  and 
tablets,  inscribed  with  world-renowned  names,  its 
tombs  of  kings  and  queens ;  Romish  priests,  and  Pro- 
testant bishops,  lying  side  by  side;  those  who  in  life 
lived  at  enmity,  now  resting  peacefully  in  the  same 
enclosure ;  Elizabeth  sleeping  in  the  same  vault  with 
her  sister,  Mary  Tudor,  ''Bloody  Mary" — these  things 
suggest  a  train  of  serious  reflections.  The  corona- 
tion chair,  an  old  oak  chair  in  which  the  kings  of 
England  were  crowned,  is  a  conspicuous  object  among 
the  many  to  be  seen  in  the  Abbey.  It  has  in  its  seat 
a  stone  on  which  the  kings  of  Scotland  were  crowned, 
and  previously,  the  Irish  kings.  According  to  tra- 
dition this  is  the  stone  which  Jacob  used  for  a  pillow 
at  Bethel,  and  that  it  was  carried  into  Ireland  by  the 

(148) 


Westminster  Abbey  149 

Prophet  Jeremiah.  Its  history  can  be  traced  to  very 
early  times  when  it  was  in  the  Cathedral  of  Cashel, 
formerly  the  metropolis  of  the  kings  of  Munster,  on 
which  they  were  crowned.  In  513,  Fergus,  a  prince 
of  the  royal  line,  having  obtained  the  Scottish  throne, 
procured  this  stone  for  his  coronation  at  Dunstaffnage, 
where  it  continued  until  the  time  of  Kenneth  II,  843, 
who  removed  it  to  Scone,  and  in  1296  it  was  removed 
by  Edward  I  from  Scone  to  Westminster. 

What  a  lesson  in  the  thought  that  near  this  chair 
where  the  heads  of  sovereigns  were  crowned  now  re- 
pose, crownless  in  their  tombs,  these  same  sovereigns, 
and  those  who  exulted  in  'The  Divine  Right  of 
Kings,"  are  now  the  common  sharers  of  the  fate  of 
all  mortals! 

A  large  number  of  distinguished  persons  not  of 
royal  rank — statesmen,  poets,  artists,  historians,  phil- 
anthropists, etc.,  have  been  buried  in  this  Abbey,  and 
memorial  tablets,  inscribed  with  the  names  of  other  per- 
sons of  distinction,  who  were  buried  elsewhere,  are 
to  be  seen  in  the  "Poet's  Corner."  No  spot,  however, 
in  this  great  mausoleum  impressed  me  as  did  that 
where  Dr.  David  Livingstone,  the  great  African  ex- 
plorer, was  buried.  His  body  reposes  under  the  floor 
of  the  Abbey,  covered  with  a  slab  of  marble,  inscribed 
with  his  name  and  a  sentence,  in  reference  to  the  slave 
trade,   which   he  penned   not  long  before   his   death : 


I50  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

"All  I  can  add  in  my  loneliness  is,  may  heaven's  bless- 
ing come  down  on  every  one,  American,  Englishman, 
or  Turk,  who  will  help  to  heal  this  open  sore  of  the 
world." 

Livingstone  spent  thirty  years  in  Africa,  traveled 
twenty-nine  thousand  miles,  and  added  one-twelfth 
to  the  known  area  of  the  surface  of  the  globe.  Be- 
sides being  himself  a  successful  missionary,  and  es- 
tablishing a  number  of  missions,  he  opened  the  way 
for  others  who  have  continued  the  work.  After  a 
life  of  hardships,  and  perils  from  wild  beasts,  savage 
natives,  and  African  fever,  he  died  alone  on  his  knees 
at  Ilala  in  central  Africa.  The  natives  whom  he  had 
as  his  escort,  buried  his  heart  in  the  place  where  he 
died,  embalmed  his  body,  and  bore  it  on  their  shoul- 
ders a  journey  of  nine  months,  to  Zanzibar,  whence  it 
was  conveyed  to  England,  and  placed  in  the  Abbey. 
As  I  stood  over  the  spot  where  this  moral  hero  is 
resting,  and  read  the  inscription  on  his  tomb,  when  I 
remembered  what  I  had  learned  of  his  self-sacrificing 
life  work,  "d.  flood  of  thoughts  came  over  me,"  and 
I  could  not  repress  my  tears.  I  felt  indeed  there  was 
one  who  was  truly  great,  though  never  adorned  with 
the  crown  of  jewels  of  earthly  royalty,  for  whom  a 
crown  of  righteousness  was  laid  up  in  heaven. 

The  following  stanzas  were  composed  on  the  oc- 
casion of  this  visit  to  ^^^estminster  xA.bbev: 


Parliament  Buildings  151 

•  LINES 

SUGGESTED    BY    A    VISIT    TO    WESTMINSTER    ABBEY. 

I  walked  within  an  ancient  Abbey  where 

Were  sculptured  tombs  of  those  the  world  called  great: — 
Of  kings,  queens,  bards,  divines,  sequestered  there 

Beneath  that  vaulted  roof  in  solemn  state. 

Those  who  were  loved  and  those  who  were  despised, 
And  those  who  curs'd  mankind,  and  those  who  blessed, 

The  unremembered,  and  the  canonized, 

Lay  side  by  side  in  their  long  dreamless  rest. 

I  sat  me  down  and  mused  awhile  alone 

On  the  uncertainty  of  earthly  things — 
How  death  is  victor  over  every  throne. 

And  wrests  the  scepter  from  the  hand  of  kings. 

What  tho'  it  may  not  be  thy  lot  to  wear 

A  crown,  and  o'er  an  earthly  realm  bear  sway; — 

To  crown  more  glorious  thou  may'st  be  an  heir. 
When  earth's  last  crown  has  crumbled  to  decay. 

What  tho'  with  ill  intent  some  foe  pursue — 

Be  he  a  slave  or  sceptered  monarch  he — 
Leave  him  to  Time  and  Death,  they  will  subdue 

That  foe  of  thine,  without  one  blow  from  thee! 

« 
All  flesh  is  grass.    As  fades  the  wreath  outside 

The  gilded  tomb,  so  he  within  decays : 
The  great  man's  history  ends  with — "Then  he  died" 

And,  "Dust  to  dust,"  concludes  Earth's  meed  of  praise. 

Parliament  Buildings. 

These  stand  contiguous  to  Westminster  Abbey, 
and  are  an  imposing  specimen  of  architecture.  Much 
of  the  history  of  the  British  Empire  is  associated  with 


152  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

these  buildings.  Here  Cromwell  was  installed  Lord 
Protector.  Great  trials  of  State  took  place,  and 
Charles  I  was  condemned  to  die,  within  their  walls. 
They  have  resounded  with  the  eloquence  of  Pitt, 
Buxton,  Bright,  Gladstone,  and  a  host  of  others, 
famed  as  statesmen.  Here  laws  have  been,  and  still 
are  enacted,  which  shape  the  policy  of  the  great  em- 
pire. 

I  must  not  omit  to  mention  Cleopatra's  Needle, 
companion  to  the  one  which  stands  in  Central  Park, 
New  York  City.  It  is  an  obelisk  of  rose-tinted  gran- 
ite, standing  on  the  bank  of  the  Thames.  It  is  a  four- 
sided  shaft,  seventy-five  feet  high  and  eight  feet  wide 
at  the  base,  on  three  sides  are  hieroglyphic  inscrip- 
tions. It  was  named  after  the  beautiful  Egyptian 
Queen  Cleopatra,  the  daughter  of  Ptolemy. 

Saint  Paul's  Cathedral. 

This  imposing  building  stands  in  the  heart  of  Lon- 
don. It  is  an  immense  structure,  nearly  half  a  mile 
in  circumference;  it  is  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  and  its 
naive  and  transept  are  five  hundred  feet  in  length. 
Its  seating  capacity  is  said  to  be  thirty-five  thousand 
It  is  said  to  have  cost  four  million  dollars.  It  is  said 
to  be  the  largest  Protestant  place  of  worship  in  the 
world. 


The  Zoological  Gardens  153 

St.  Paul's,  like  other  similar  structures,  is  used  for 
a  burial  place  for  the  illustrious  dead.  Nelson's  re- 
mains lie  in  a  sarcophagus  of  black  marble,  and  those 
of  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  are  in  one  of  porphyry. 
Sir  Christopher  Wren,  the  architect.  Sir  Joshua 
Reynolds,  and  others  of  note  are  buried  here. 

The  front  is  ornamented  with  the  statues  of  the 
apostles,  and  on  its  entablature  is  a  representation  of 
the  miraculous  conversion  of  St.  Paul.  Within,  the 
niches  are  filled  with  the  statues  of  celebrated  persons. 

While  we  were  passing  through  the  aisles,  the 
verger  called  out,  'Tt  is  time  for  service,"  and  closed 
all  the  little  gates  to  prevent  persons  from  passing  in 
and  out  while  it  was  going  on.  We  took  our  seats 
and  had  our  first  experience  in  witnessing  a  Church 
of  England  service.  A  choir  of  about  thirty  little  boys, 
all  dressed  in  white,  did  the  singing,  or  chanting,  and 
read  responsively  with  the  minister.  It  was  quite  a 
contrast  to  the  more  simple,  non-ritualistic  form  of 
worship,  to  which  we  had  been  accustomed  in  our 
own  church. 

The  Zoological  Gardens. 

We  were  well  paid  for  a  day  spent  at  these 
Gardens,  where  may  be  seen  the  greatest  variety  in 
the  line  of  natural  history,  to  be  found  in  one  collec- 
tion anywhere  in  the  world,  brought  from  every  part 


154  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

of  the  globe  at  the  enormous  cost  of  ten  miUions  of 
dollars.  It  is  at  all  times  open  to  the  public — no 
charge  is  made  for  admission,  so  the  poor,  as  well 
as  the  rich,  can  have  the  benefit  of  it.  Here  are  ele- 
phants, rhinoceroses,  camels,  camelopards,  lions, 
tigers,  hyenas,  kangaroos,  leopards,  bears,  wolves, 
baboons,  apes,  monkeys,  and  almost  every  kind  of 
animal  that  can  be  named.  There  are  crocodiles,  alli- 
gators, seals,  boa  constrictors,  vipers,  rattle  snakes, 
and  other  serpents.  Of  birds,  there  are  eagles,  os- 
triches, parrots  in  great  variety,  geese,  ducks,  swans, 
cranes,  and  various  other  species  of  the  feathered 
tribe.  The  visitor  to  London  should  not  fail  to  spend 
a  day  or  two  at  these  Gardens. 

The  Crystal  Palace. 

Crystal  Palace  is  another  place  that  will  well  re- 
pay for  the  trouble  of  visiting.  The  palace  itself  is 
a  wonder.  As  its  name  indicates,  it  is  built  of  glass, 
fitted  into  steel,  or  iron  frame  work,  both  overhead 
and  on  every  side.  Above,  it  is  beautifully  arched, 
with  transverse  sections,  the  whole  length  being 
about  five  hundred  feet.  Its  interior  is  subdivided 
into  dififerent  apartments,  allotted  to  various  pur- 
poses:— anthropology,  ornithology,  botany,  and  col- 
lections of  specimens  in  untold  varietv%  while  in  the 


The  National  Gallery  155 

center  is  the  great  organ  and  the  orchestra.  The  large 
collection  of  parrots  of  various  species,  by  their  un- 
translated vernacular  reminds  one  of  Babel — is  is  cer- 
tainly confusion  of  tongues. 

We  were  ushered  into  a  maze,  formed  of  mirrors 
extending  from  floor  to  ceiling,  arranged  so  as  to 
form  zigzag  passages.  There  one  can  see  himself  "as 
others  see  us,"  for  turn  whatever  way  you  will  there 
is  the  image  of  yourself,  back  view,  front  view,  side 
view,  and  every  motion  you  make,  duplicated  by  a 
score  or  two,  exactly  resembling  yourself.  If  you 
have  a  friend  with  you  to  whom  you  wish  to  speak, 
put  out  your  hand  with  care,  lest  you  break  a  mirror, 
in  mistaking  his  reflected  image  for  himself.  The 
scene  around  the  palace  is  most  lovely.  We  are  re- 
minded by  a  visit  to  this  place  of  the  saying,  "Great 
people  love  great  playthings."  Such  things,  however, 
are  not  without  utility,  as,  besides  affording  oppor- 
tunities for  innocent  pleasure,  and  needed  recreation 
to  overworked  classes,  they  furnish  facility  for  the 
study  of  nature  and  some  of  the  sciences. 

The  National  Gallery. 

This  building,  which  is  located  at  one  side  of 
Trafalgar  Square,  is  furnished  with  an  immense  col- 
lection of  paintings  by  some  of  the  master  artists  of 


156  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

the  world;  it  is  called  "The  Home  of  British  Art." 
There  are  to  be  seen  the  productions  of  Sir  Joshua 
Reynolds,  Sir  E.  Landseer,  famed  for  his  animal 
paintings.  Besides  other  English  artists,  such  as 
Leighton,  Wilkie,  Leslie,  and  others.  There  are  fine 
specimens  from  the  Spanish  school,  among  whom  may 
be  mentioned  Murillo,  and  Velasquez.  Among  the 
Flemish,  Reubens  and  Vandyck,  among  the  Italian, 
Titian. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  the  sublimest  concep- 
tions of  noted  painters,  are  supplied  by  the  Bible. 
How  one  loves  to  linger  before  such  pictures  as  "Christ 
appearing  to  Mary  Magdalene,"  or  "Christ  lamenting 
over  Jerusalem,"  or  "St.  John  and  the  Lamb."  One 
instinctively  recoils,  as  we  gaze  on  Armitage's  "Re- 
morse of  Judas,"  or  "Peter's  Denial." 

Though  even  a  hurried  visit  is  sufficient  to  im- 
print on  the  mind,  many  of  the  pictures  with  which 
the  walls  of  this  repository  of  art  are  adorned — paint- 
ings for  which  the  two  books.  Nature  and  Revelation, 
have  supplied  the  conceptions,  yet  to  get  anything 
like  a  complete  appreciation  of  what  is  there  to  be 
seen,  you  need  leisure  and  repeated  visits.  This,  the 
demand  upon  our  time  for  Gospel  work,  would  not 
allow.  But  I  shall  ever  be  grateful  that  we  had  the 
privilege  of  even  a  brief  tarriance  in  this  National 
Gallery. 


Trafalgar  Square  157 

Trafalgar  Square. 

Standing  on  the  steps  of  the  National  Gallery, 
just  before  you  is  Trafalgar  Square,  an  open  space 
used  as  a  place  of  promenade,  fountains  are  playing 
in  different  places.  The  most  conspicuous  thing, 
however,  is  Nelson's  monument,  a  column  rising  one 
hundred  and  eighty  feet,  crowned  with  a  granite 
statue  of  the  hero.  On  the  sides  of  this  monument, 
in  bronze  bas-relief,  are  representations  of  ''The  Death 
of  Nelson,"  "The  Battle  of  the  Nile,"  "The  Battle  of 
St.  Vincent,"  and  "The  Battle  of  Copenhagen,"  with 
the  Lions  of  Landseer,  couching  at  the  base.  Well- 
ington and  Nelson  are  the  idols  of  England.  The 
statue  of  the  "Iron  Duke,"  mounted  upon  his  charger, 
stands  opposite  the  Mansion  House,  where  he  resided. 
It  is  upon  the  triumphal  arch  erected  to  commemorate 
his  military  triumphs.  Whoever  looks  upon  the 
statue  of  Nelson,  will  recall  his  dying  words  at  the 
fatal  engagement  in  which  he  fell  at  Trafalgar :  "En- 
gland expects  every  man  to  do  his  duty." 

Who  ever  looks  upon  the  statue  of  the  Duke  of 
Wellington  will  think  of  Waterloo,  where  was: 

Battle's  magnificently  stern  array, 
The  thunder  clouds  close  o'er  it,  which  when  rent. 

The  earth  is  covered  thick  with  other  clay, 

Which  her  own  clay  shall  cover,  heaped  and  pent, 
Horse,  rider,  friend,  foe,  in  one  red  burial  blent. 


158  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

Over  60,000  fell  in  one  day!  And  are  these  the 
scenes  which  nations  calling  themselves  Christian 
should  vie  with  each  other  in  commemorating?  But 
I  must  do  England  the  justice  to  say,  that  other  heroes 
than  those  of  her  armies  and  navy,  have  shared  the 
nation's  honor  in  the  way  of  statues  and  monuments. 
I  do  not  remember  seeing  in  my  travels  through  En- 
gland, more  statues  of  any  one  of  her  citizens,  than 
I  saw  of  John  Bright;  and  Sir  Robert  Peel,  and 
George  Peabody,  are  in  like  manner  honored. 

Some  of  London's  Business  Houses. 

The  place  where  the  business  of  the  British  Em- 
pire centers  is  the  Bank  of  England,  where  is  kept  a 
larger  amount  of  treasure  than  in  any  other  one  spot 
in  the  world.  This  is  a  kind  of  gauge  which,  to  some 
extent,  determines  the  money  market  of  the  civilized 
world.  Gold  bullion  in  this  bank  (consequent  upon 
the  discovery  of  gold  in  Australia,  in  1852)  was 
£21,845,390,  or  over  $100,000,000. 

The  Bank  of  England  was  projected  by  William 
Patterson,  a  Scotch  merchant,  to  meet  the  difficulty 
experienced  by  William  III,  Prince  of  Orange  (1689), 
in  raising  the  supplies  for  the  war  against  France. 

The  building  of  the  Bank  of  England,  is  not  con- 
spicuous for  its  height,  but  for  its  extent,  and  strength. 


Some   London  Structures  i59 

having  a  double  wall,  and  including  others  connected 
with  it,  covering  an  area  of  eight  acres. 

The  London  Post  Office  is  a  place  of  great  activi- 
ty. There  is  almost  a  constant  train  of  small,  one- 
horse  vehicles,  on  which  are  the  words,  ''Royal  Mail," 
approaching  and  leaving,  for  the  purpose  of  receiving 
and  delivering  the  mail.  What  a  mass  of  intelligence, 
pours  into,  and  issues  daily  from  that  great  center ! 

The  General  Post  Office  is  on  both  sides  of  the 
street,  the  new  building  being  a  magnificent  structure 
that  cost  over  $1,500,000.  That  on  the  east  side  is 
390  feet  long.  That  on  the  west  side  contains  the  tele- 
graph galleries,  measuring  300  by  90  feet,  and  con- 
tains 500  instruments,  and  the  number  of  telegrams 
conveyed  in  the  year  is  about  70,000,000.  This  build- 
ing cost  over  $2,000,000.  North  of  these  is  another 
building  which  contains  the  offices  of  the  postmaster 
general.     It  cost  over  $1,500,000. 

The  Palace  of  Justice  is  another  of  London's  busy 
marts. 

The  Royal  Institute  is  a  fine  specimen  of  archi- 
tecture. 

The  Albert  Memorial,  erected  in  memory  of  the 
Prince  Consort,  who  died  in  1861,  stands  contiguous 
to  Hyde  Park,  the  scene  of  the  great  Exhibition  of 
1851.  It  stands  on  a  broad  stone  pavement,  elevated, 
and  reached  by  stone  steps  on  each  of  the  four  sides 


i6o  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

of  this  quadrangular  base,  at  each  corner  of  which  are 
large  sculptured  figures,  symbolizing  the  four  conti- 
nents, respectively,  Europe,  Asia,  Africa  and  America. 
At  the  upper  edge  of  this  base,  and  extending  com- 
pletely around  it,  is  a  belt  of  solid  masonry  of  Scicilian 
marble,  about  two  feet  broad,  on  which  are  carved 
in  relief,  the  head  and  bust  of  various  persons  of  dis- 
tinction— poets,  authors,  painters,  sculptors,  etc.  From 
this  base  at  each  corner  is  a  column,  extending  per- 
pendicularly for  several  feet,  above  the  openings  thus 
formed  are  gables,  four  in  number,  and  extending  still 
upward  is  a  spire  150  feet  high,  and  terminated  by  a 
gilt  cross.  This  structure  is  ornamented  by  a  num- 
ber of  statues,  and  a  gilt  statue  of  Prince  Albert  is 
plainly  visible  between  the  columns.  For  the  erection 
of  this  Memorial,  Parliament  voted  £50,000,  in  ad- 
dition to  the  £60,000  raised  by  private  subscription, 
the  total  cost  being  about  $640,000. 

Hyde  Park  comprises  about  394  acres.  This  is 
the  promenade  of  the  elite  of  London,  and  there  is 
Rotten  Row — Route  de  Roi — the  King's  Way,  a 
drive  where,  in  the  season,  are  throngs  of  the  nobility 
of  England,  seated  in  their  coroneted  carriages,  their 
spirited  horses,  with  their  trappings  of  gold,  driven 
by  liveried  and  powdered  servants.  'Tt  is  the  rendez- 
vous of  beauty,  wealth,  and  fashion.  There  are  ladies  of 


Hyde  Park  i6i 

hereditary  rank  and  high-born  culture,  with  their  fair, 
fresh  faces,  and  eyes  beaming  upon  their  gallant  at- 
tendants." 

But  are  they  happy?     Perhaps  some  of  them  are, 
and  possibly  others  are  not,  for 

There's  many  a  brow  that  wears  a  smile 

Above  a  heart  of  care ; 
And  many  a  laughing  eye  conceals 

The  writhings  of  despair. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Windsor  Castle. 

Of  all  the  splendid  places,  in  England,  the  most 
splendid,  as  is  to  be  expected,  is  Windsor  Castle,  the 
royal  residence,  situated  on  the  Thames,  not  far  from 
London.  It  was  begun  by  William  the  Conqueror, 
1066,  and  alterations  and  additions  have  been  made 
from  time  to  time,  by  the  reigning  sovereigns  of  En- 
gland. It  recalls  the  whole  of  English  history,  through 
all  the  eight  centuries  which  have  elapsed  since  the 
foundations  were  laid  by  the  first  Norman  king.  It 
is  a  military  fortress,  an  ecclesiastical  college,  and  a 
royal  palace :  the  birthplace  of  many  kings — their  first 
and  last  homes.  To  give  anything  like  a  complete 
description  of  this  castellated  palace,  would  require  a 
book  of  considerable  dimensions.  Art  and  wealth, 
have  been  lavishly  drawn  upon  to  make  this  high 
place  of  kinghood  and  knighthood,  this  permanent 
abode  of  royalty,  such  as  would  satisfy  the  pride  and 
ambition  of  this  great  empire. 

A  friend  took  us  to  visit  this  Castle.  The  Queen 
was  absent  on  the  Continent,  hence  we  had  the  priv- 
ilege of  going  over  it,  as  we  would  not  have  had  if 

(162) 


Windsor  Castle  163 

she  had  been  there.  We  had  to  wait  in  the  ante- 
chamber till  a  sufficient  number  of  persons  had  col- 
lected to  justify  the  guide  in  conducting  us  through 
the  apartments. 

We  first  went  into  a  large  room,  on  the  walls  of 
which  were  very  fine  paintings,  and  where  there  was 
beautiful  China  ware.  The  drawing  room  also  was 
adorned  with  beautiful  paintings,  tapestry,  urns,  etc. 
The  upholstering  was  of  red  satin,  and  the  tapestry 
Lad  on  it  the  most  beautiful  pictures  of  needle  work. 
We  saw  the  ivory  chair  used  by  the  Queen  when 
guests  were  introduced  to  her. 

When  she  had  reigned  fifty  years,  they  celebrated 
her  jubilee.  Rulers  of  dififerent  nations  sent  their 
costly  gifts.  There  was  an  ivory  box  set  with  dia- 
monds; a  golden  urn  costing  thousands  of  dollars; 
two  fans  as  large  as  an  umbrella,  made  of  ostrich 
feathers;  two  made  of  peacock  feathers,  and  number- 
less other  things. 

There  was  the  Gold  Room,  and  the  ''Silver  Room," 
glittering  with  the  precious  metal  designed  for  table 
service. 

Everything  of  plate  required  for  a  banquet  of 
three  hundred  at  the  royal  table,  all  of  solid  gold. 

The  Throne  Room  is  one  of  the  most  splendid  in 
point  of  decoration,  to  be  seen  in  the  Castle.  It  com- 
prises the  rich  canopied  throne,  blue  walls,  and  deli- 


164  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

cately  carved  woodwork,  all  in  harmony  with  the 
elaborate  ceiling;  the  exquisitely  carved  ivory  throne 
chair  and  stool,  presented  by  the  Maharajah  of  Tra- 
vancore,  and  the  three  beautiful  chandeliers,  all  of 
cut  glass.  This  room  is  75  feet  long,  23  feet  wide,  20 
feet  high.  There  are  some  very  fine  pictures  on  the 
wall. 

A  corridor,  which  is  used  as  a  picture  gallery,  440 
feet  long,  and  15  feet  wide,  is  adorned  with  a  great 
variety  of  rare  paintings,  and  statuary.  Besides 
some  of  more  remote  date,  there  is  a  collection  of 
modern  pictures,  illustrating  notable  events  in  Queen 
Victoria's  reign. 

St.  George's  Chapel,  the  place  where  the  Queen 
worshiped,  is  in  keeping  with  others  grouped  around 
Windsor  Castle.  A  large  number  of  statues  occupy 
the  niches  in  the  walls,  and  elaborate  carvings  give  a 
charm  to  the  interior.  The  seats,  however,  are  plain, 
and  there  is  no  carpet  on  the  floor.  The  Queen  dur- 
ing service,  occupied  a  small  elevated  apartment, 
where  she  could  see  the  minister,  but  was  not  in  the 
view  of  the  congregation,  and  hence  was  not  exposed 
to  the  gaze  of  curious  onlookers. 

The  Albert  Memorial  Chapel  adjoins  the  east  end 
of  St.  George's  Chapel.  It  is  scarcely  possible  to  de- 
scribe this  so  as  to  give  an  adequate  idea  of  its  mag- 
nificence.    To   realize   its   splendor,   it  must  be   seen. 


Windsor  Castle  165 

Wealth,  art,  the  Queen's  devotion  to  the  memory  of 
the  Prince  Consort,  and  the  affection  of  a  grateful 
people,  lavishly  contributed  to  its  adornment.  Its 
length  is  68  feet,  breadth  28  feet,  height  about  60  feet. 
The  vaulted  roof  is  covered  with  the  famous  Venetian 
enamel  mosaics.  Near  the  altar  is  the  cenotaph  of 
the  Prince  Consort — that  is  to  say,  an  empty  tomb, 
designed  simply  as  a  memorial.  At  each  of  the  four 
corners  are  figures  of  angels  supporting  shields  of 
armor  of  Her  Majesty  and  the  Prince  Consort;  at  the 
foot  is  a  statuette  of  the  Queen,  with  other  figures  at 
the  head  and  sides.  On  the  top  lies  the  recumbent 
figure,  of  white  marble,  of  the  Prince,  attired  in  his 
robes,  his  head  resting  upon  a  pillow,  supported  by 
angels,  with  his  favorite  dog  at  his  feet. 

The  place  w^here  the  Prince  is  really  buried,  is  a 
short  distance  down  the  Long  Walk.  For  this  pur- 
pose, the  Prince  Consort's  mausoleum  was  erected 
by  the  Queen.  It  is  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  from  the 
center  of  which  rises  a  dome  70  feet  high,  with  tran- 
sept chapels,  east,  west,  north  and  south,  each  being 
connected  by  an  aisle.  The  ceiling,  sky  blue,  is 
set  with  stars  of  gold.  The  floor  is  of  inlaid 
polished  marble,  and  in  the  center,  under  the  dome, 
is  the  sarcophagus  of  polished  Aberdeen  granite; 
at  the  four  corners  are  angels  kneeling  with  ex- 
tended wings,  and  hands  clasped;  upon  the  tomb  lies 


:66  Sketches   of  a   Life   of  75 

the  recumbent  figure,  in  white  marble,  of  the  Prince 
Consort,  attired  as  a  field-marshal.  On  the  side  of 
this  tomb,  in  gold  letters,  are  his  name,  titles,  date  of 
his  birth,  of  his  marriage,  and  of  his  death. 

Only  a  small  number  of  the  rooms  and  buildings 
of  Windsor  Castle  can  be  even  briefly  mentioned, 
without  extending  to  too  great  a  length.  The  build- 
ings and  stables  cover  nearly  four  acres. 

The  Royal  Demesne  in  which  the  Castle  stands, 
is  an  extensive  park,  in  which  are  thousands  of  deer. 
What  is  known  by  the  name  of  the  Long  Walk  (a 
magnificent  avenue  of  elms),  nearly  three  miles  long, 
is  in  this  park,  also  the  Royal  Gardens,  covering  about 
thirty  acres ;  here  are  hothouses,  greenhouses,  and 
conservatories. 


There  are  many  old  castles  throughout  England, 
each  of  which  has  a  history  connected  with  it.  They 
are  mostly  in  a  ruined  condition.  They  are  no  longer 
used,  as  formerly,  by  chiefs  of  clans,  as  a  place  of 
safety  and  defense  against  the  incursions  of  hostile 
tribes;  nor  are  they  used  as  they  were  in  the  days  of 
religious  persecution,  as  places  of  confinement  for 
prisoners.  Brief  mention  may  be  made  of  some  of  the 
castles  which  we  visited. 

Colchester  Castle  was  built  by  the  Romans  early 
in  the  Christian  era.     Its  walls  are  of  stone  and  con- 


Colchester  Castle  167 

Crete,  about  twelve  feet  thick,  and  fifty  feet  high,  and 
covers  about  half  an  acre.  It  has  a  square  court  in 
the  center,  with  cells  and  chambers  in  the  walls,  two 
rows,  one  above  the  other.  In  some  of  these,  iron 
staples  and  chains  by  which  the  prisoners  were  fas- 
tened, are  still  on  the  floor.  Some  of  the  early  Friends 
were  imprisoned  here,  among  them  was  James  Par- 
nel,  a  very  powerful  minister,  who  died  here  at  18 
years  of  age.  It  is  said  he  had  been  instrumental  in 
the  conversion  of  four  thousand.  We  stood  in  the 
cell  where  he  was  imprisoned.  It  was  one  of  the 
upper  ones,  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet  from  the  ground. 
The  only  way  he  could  obtain  his  meals  was  by  de- 
scending by  a  short  rope,  to  a  ladder,  standing  on 
the  floor  where  his  food  was  left  for  him.  Being 
weak  from  confinement,  he  on  one  occasion  in  as- 
cending to  his  cell  lost  his  hold,  and  fell,  and  some 
months  after  died  from  his  injury.  Sewell  records 
the  fact  that  two  Friends  offered  to  lie  in  his  cell, 
body  for  body,  that  James  Parnel  might  have  liberty 
to  go  to  a  Friend's  house  to  be  cared  for,  till,  when 
sufiiciently  restored,  he  could  return  to  his  imprison- 
ment. Not  only  was  this  denied,  but  he  was  refused 
the  privilege  of  leaving  his  cold,  damp  cell,  for  an 
occasional  walk  in  the  court  of  the  castle ;  and  once, 
the  door  of  his  cell  being  left  unbolted,  he  was  found 
walking  in   the   open   space  between   the  high   walls. 


i68  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

This  so  incensed  the  jailor,  that  he  locked  him  out  of 
his  cell,  and  compelled  him  to  stay  outside  all  night, 
being  the  coldest  time  of  winter.  He  died  saying, 
"Here  I  die  innocently." 

Lancaster  Castle  is  another  one  built  by  the  Ro- 
mans. It  has  been  repaired,  and  is  used  as  a  kind  of 
town  house  for  the  city.  Here  George  Fox  was  tried 
and  imprisoned.  On  the  floor  of  this  Castle  are  still 
to  be  seen  the  staples,  rings,  and  chains  used  to  secure 
prisoners,  and  underneath  is  a  deep,  dark  dungeon, 
with  no  opening  except  a  small  one  at  the  top.  We 
saw  the  gallows  and  rope,  formerly  used  for  hanging 
such  as  were  punished  capitally.  There  were  also  the 
staples  where  they  used  to  fasten  the  hand  of  the  cul- 
prit while  they  branded  it  with  a  hot  iron. 

Scarboro  Castle  is  another  place  where  George 
Fox  was  imprisoned.  It  was  formerly  very  extensive, 
but  now  there  remains  little  of  it  except  the  "keep." 

Oxford. 

While  in  this  classic  city  visiting  the  Friends  and 
attending  their  meeting,  we  availed  ourselves  of  the 
opportunity  to  visit  some  of  its  places  of  interest. 
The  intelligent  reader  need  not  be  told  that  this  is 
where  Oxford  University  is  located.  It  comprises  a 
large  number  of  very  extensive  buildings,  some  of 
them  over  five  hundred  years  old.  We  had  the  priv- 
ilege of  going  through  some  of  them,  whose  arches, 


Oxford  169 

corridors,  cloisters,  columns,  minarets  and  towers,  as 
well  as  the  paintings,  sculpture,  and  libraries,  inter- 
ested us  very  much.  There  were  about  three  thou- 
sand students  in  attendance. 

The  spot  where  Ridley,  Latimer,  and  Cranmer 
were  burnt,  is  marked  by  a  cross  of  stone  lying  on 
the  ground,  and  a  large  and  expensive  monument 
stands  near.  In  an  elevated  recess  on  each  of  its 
three  sides,  are  placed  life-sized  stone  statues  of  the 
three  martyrs. 

There  is  a  very  curious  pavement  formed  of  the 
knuckle  bones  of  the  human  hand,  which  has  recently 
been  unearthed  in  Oxford.  It  appears  to  have  been 
the  floor  of  a  room,  when  and  by  whom  made,  is  un- 
known. It  probably  dates  back  to,  or  before,  the 
Roman  occupation. 

What  has  been  said  of  Oxford  University,  as  to 
general  features,  will  also  apply  to  Cambridge  Col- 
lege, the  other  one  of  England's  seats  of  learning. 

The  Romans  left  in  England  many  marks  of  their 
occupation.  Here  and  there,  we  see  walls,  or  por- 
tions of  walls,  built  by  them;  also  Roman  roads;  and 
in  the  city  of  Bath,  recent  excavations  have  brought 
to  light  Roman  baths  in  a  good  state  of  preservation. 
They  are  formed  of  masonry,  lined  with  sheets  of  lead 
with  an  amalgum  of  silver.  The  water  is  supplied 
by  warm  springs,  possessed  of  medicinal  properties, 
and  a  sanitarium  is  located  there. 


CHAPTER  XIII 


Bristol. 


A  VISIT  to  Bristol,  which  has  a  population  of 
300,000,  gave  us  an  opportunity  of  forming  the  ac- 
quaintance of  some  very  valuable  Friends.  Joseph 
Storrs  Fry,  who  has  extensive  cocoa  works,  and  who 
is  one  of  the  leading  Friends  of  London  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, lives  in  this  city.  He  is  a  man  of  means,  and  in- 
tellectual ability,  and  yet  of  a  very  lovable,  child-like 
spirit.  How  simple,  and  yet  how  fervent  his  prayers. 
It  was,  indeed,  encouraging  to  have  him  kneel  beside 
us  and  ask  the  divine  blessing  on  our  labors,  and  com- 
mend us  to  divine  care. 

There  is  in  this  city  one  of  the  largest  of  the  meet- 
ings of  London  Yearly  Meeting.  Our  home  was  with 
Catherine  Charlton,  widow  of  the  late  Robert  Charl- 
ton.    She  was  truly  an  elder  worthy  of  double  honor. 

The  name  of  George  Muller  is  associated  with  the 
city  of  Bristol,  for  it  is  there  his  orphanage  is  located. 
He  was  still  living  at  the  time  of  our  visit,  in  1896, 
hale,  erect,  and  intellectually  bright,  at  the  advanced 
age  of  ninety,  in  appearance  not  more  than  seventy-five. 
''He  said  he  felt  called  of  the  Lord  to  undertake  this 

(170) 


Bristol  171 

work  sixty-two  years  ago.  At  first  he  had  only  thirty 
orphans,  and  one  building,  now"  (quoting  my  wife's 
sketch  of  1896)  ''he  has  two  thousand  children  and 
five  large  buildings.  He  takes  these  children,  feeds, 
clothes  and  educates  them  till,  at  fifteen,  they  are 
placed  in  homes.  He  has  expended  six  million  dol- 
lars, and  yet  has  never  solicited  subscriptions,  but  has 
carried  it  on  by  faith  and  prayer.  He  said  he  had 
been  trusting  the  Lord  for  over  sixty  years,  and  was 
not  tired  of  the  way ;  that  he  trusts  the  Lord  as  a  little 
child  trusts  its  parents.  Many  send  him  money  of 
whom  he  has  never  heard.  He  said  he  had  two  ob- 
jects in  view  in  starting  the  work — one  to  care  for 
orphans,  another,  to  teach  a  lesson  of  trusting  God." 
—  {From  sketches  by  Elvira  T.  Woodard.) 

The  following  is  from  a  paper  entitled  The  New 
Acts: 

George  Muller's  first  orphan  house  of  his  own  building 
accommodated  about  three  hundred  orphans.  In  the  year 
1850  this  house  was  much  more  than  full,  and  seventy-eight 
orphans  had  applied  for  whom  there  was  no  room.  In 
December  of  that  year  Mr.  Muller  came  under  a  great  ex- 
ercise of  mind  regarding  the  duty  on  his  part  of  building 
another  orphan   house. 

The  day  after  Christmas  of  that  year  he  records  in  his 
journal,  "Every  day  I  pray  about  this  matter,  but  converse 
with  no  one,  not  even  my  dear  wife.  I  deal  with  God  alone, 
that  no  outward  influence  or  excitement  may  keep  me  from 
a  clear  discovery  of  His  will.  As  this  is  one  of  the  most 
momentous  steps  I  have  ever  taken,  I  cannot  be  too  prayer- 
ful   and    deliberate.      I    am    in    no    hurry.      I    could    wait    for 


172  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

years  before  taking  one  step  or  speaking  to  any  one.  On 
the  other  hand,  I  would  set  to  work  tomorrow,  were  the 
Lord  to  bid  me.  This  calmness  of  mind,  having  no  will  of 
my  own,  only  wishing  to  please  my  Heavenly  Father,  only 
seeking  His  honor,  is  the  fullest  assurance  that  my  heart  is 
not  under  fleshly  excitement,  and  I  shall  know  the  will  of 
God  to  the  full." 

I  cannot  do  better  than  let  George  Muller  tell  his 
own  story.  I  quote  from  his  annual  report  made  in 
1895,  the  year  we  were  there : 

Years  before  I  founded  this  institution,  I  saw  clearly, 
that  the  Church  of  God  at  large  needed  nothing  so  much  as 
an  increase  of  faith;  and  that,  through  the  lack  of  this,  in 
the  family,  in  the  business,  in  the  profession,  in  the  labor 
of  the  -Lord,  in  church  position,  etc.,  all  sorts  of  means  were 
employed  by  very  many  children  of  God,  which  tended  not 
to  the  glory  of  God.  This  led  me  to  consider,  what  I,  as  a 
servant  of  God,  could  do  to  lend  a  helping  hand  to  such  of 
His  children,  who  are  weak  in  faith,  that  they  might  be  led 
to  forsake  those  worldly  ways  and  means,  in  which  they  were 
walking  and  which  they  were  using,  in  order  that  God  might 
be  honored  by  them. 

It  was  this,  which  led  to  the  founding  of  this  institution, 
and  especially  the  orphan  work,  so  that  by  means  of  it,  the 
power  of  faith  and  prayer  might  be  seen  by  the  children  of 
God,  and  that  it  might  be  manifest.  God,  the  living  God, 
is  as  ready  to  listen  to  the  prayers  of  His  children  in  the 
nineteenth  century,  as  He  was  two  thousand  years  before 
the  birth  of  the  Lord  Jesus;  and  that,  by  recording  in  print 
these  answers  to  prayer,  such  children  of  God,  whose  faith 
is  weak,  might  have  their  faith  increased,  by  reading  about 
such  answers  to  prayer,  and  that  even  the  unbelievers  might 
be  led  to  see  the  reality  of  the  things  of  God.  The  institution 
has  now  been  in  existence  above  sixty-one  years,  and  God 
has   been  pleased  to  use   it   in  this   way,  beyond   my   largest 


Bristol  173 

expectations;  for  tens  of  thousands  have  been  benefited  by- 
it,  which  I  know  from  numberless  letters  which  I  have  re- 
ceived within  the  past  sixty  years,  and  through  personal  in- 
tercourse with  many  thousands  of  persons  on  my  preaching 
and  missionary  tours,  in  forty-two  countries  in  Europe, 
America,  Asia,  Africa,  and  in  the  six  Australian  Colonies, 
within  the  space  of  more  than  seventeen  years.  Will,  there- 
fore, the  reader  seek  to  remember  that  every  donation,  re- 
ferred to  in  this  report,  is  received  as  a  direct  answer  to 
prayer;  for,  more  than  sixty  years  now,  not  a  single  indi- 
vidual has  been  asked  by  me  or  my  fellow  laborers  for  any- 
thing; but  God  alone  has  been  honored  in  this  way.  To 
Him,  and  to  Him  alone,  we  go  in  all  our  trials  and  diffi- 
culties, and  Him  alone  we  entreat  to  help  us  in  all  our 
pecuniary  necessities,  and  page  four  tells  the  reader  what  He 
has  given  us  in  answer  to  prayer,  even  £1,373,348  sterling: 
or  over  six  and  one-half  million  dollars. 

His  estimate  of  the  Bible  is  shown  by  the  follow- 
ing  from  the  pen  of  this  remarkable  man : 

The  vigor  of  our  spiritual  life  will  be  in  exact  propor- 
tion to  the  place  held  by  the  word  in  our  life  and  thoughts. 
I  can  solemnly  state  this  from  my  own  experience  of  fifty- 
four  years.  Though  engaged  in  the  ministry  of  the  word,  I 
neglected  for  four  years  the  consecutive  reading  of  the  Bible. 
I  was  a  babe  in  knowledge  and  in  grace.  I  made  no  progress ; 
I  neglected  God's  own  appointed  means  for  nourishing  the 
divine  life;  but  I  was  led  to  see  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the 
instructor,  and  the  word  the  medium  by  which  he  teaches. 
Spending  three  hours  on  my  knees,  I  made  such  progress 
that  I  learned  more  in  those  hours  than  in  years  before.  In 
July,  1829,  I  began  this  plan  of  reading  from  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments.  I  have  read,  since  then,  the  Bible  through 
one  hundred  times,  and  each  time  with  increasing  delight. 
When  I  begin  it  afresh,  it  always  seems  like  a  new  book.  I 
can  not  tell  how  great  has  been  the  blessing  from  consecu- 


174  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

tive,  daily  study.     I  look  upon  it  as  a  lost  day  when  I  have 
not  had  a  good  time  over  the  word  of  God. 

Friends  often  say  to  me,  "Oh,  I  have  so  much  to  do, 
so  many  people  to  see,  I  can  not  find  time  for  Scripture 
study."  There  are  not  many  who  have  had  more  to  do  than 
I  have  had.  For  more  than  half  a  century  I  have  never 
known  a  day  when  I  have  not  had  more  business  than  I 
could  get  through  with.  For  forty  years  I  have  had  annually 
about  thirty  thousand  letters,  and  most  of  them  have  passed 
through  my  own  hands.  I  have  nine  assistants  always  at 
work  corresponding  in  German,  French,  Italian,  Russian,  and 
other  languages.  A  pastor  of  a  church  with  twelve  hundred 
believers,  great  has  been  my  care;  and  besides  these,  the 
charge  of  five  immense  orphanages,  a  vast  work;  and  also 
my  publishing  depot,  the  printing  and  circulating  of  millions 
of  tracts  and  books;  but  I  have  always  made  it  a  rule  never 
to  begin  work  till  I  have  had  a  good  season  with  God,  and 
then  I  throw  myself  with  all  my  heart  into  His  work  for  the 
day,  with  only  a  few  minutes'  intervals  for  prayer. 

Newstead  Abbey. 

Washington  Irving  says  of  Newstead  Abbey:  "It 
is  one  of  the  finest  specimens  in  existence,  of  those 
quaint  and  romantic  piles,  half  castle,  half  convent, 
which  remain  as  monuments  of  the  olden  times  of 
England.  It  stands,  too,  in  the  midst  of  a  legendary 
neighborhood,  being  in  the  heart  of  Sherwood  Forest, 
and  surrounded  by  the  haunts  of  Robin  Hood,  and 
his  band  of  outlaws,  so  famous  in  ancient  ballad  and 
nursery  tales." 

We  were  the  guests  of  a  Friend  in  Mansfield,  who 
took  us  a  drive  of  six  miles  to  visit  this  historic  place. 


Newstead  Abbey  i75 

A  porter  with  powdered  hair,  was  our  escort,  and 
showed  us  through  the  Abbey.  There  were  many 
rehcs  and  curios — Byron's  portrait,  his  table,  cap, 
coat,  boxing  gloves;  a  section  of  a  tree,  with  the 
name  "Byron"  and  that  of  his  sister,  "Augusta,"  carved 
in  the  bark  by  the  poet's  own  hand,  is  carefully  pre- 
served and  shown  to  visitors.  The  value  placed  upon 
this  interesting  relic  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  an  offer 
of  one  thousand  pounds  sterling  was  offered  for  it  by 
the  celebrated  P.  T.  Barnum,  but  was  not  accepted. 

There  was  also  costly  tapestry  belonging  to  the 
Byron  family,  and  many  things  belonging  to  the  pres- 
ent owner,  Col.  Webb,  including  costly  furniture, 
cabinets,  vases,  etc.,  brought  from  foreign  countries; 
also  a  large  collection  of  birds,  animals  (stuffed), 
bones  and  horns.  There  was  a  large  stuffed  lion 
which  Col.  Webb  killed  while  in  Africa  with  Dr.  Liv- 
ingstone. 

Both  Livingstone  and  H.  M.  Stanley  wrote  por- 
tions of  their  African  explorations  in  this  Abbey,  and 
there  is  one  of  the  rooms  called  "The  Livingstone 
Room,"  and  on  its  wall  hangs  a  very  good  portrait 
of  the  great  explorer. 

The  grounds  are  most  beautiful,  embracing  forest, 
lawns,  gardens,  lakes,  waterfalls,  and  winding  paths. 
The  estate  is  said  to  contain  4,000  acres. 

At  one  time  there  were  over  2,000  head  of  wild 


176  Sketches  of  a   Lite  of  75 

deer  in  Sherwood  Forest,  but  now  no  game  more 
valuable  than  pheasants  and  foxes. 

This  estate  descended  to  Lord  Byron  from  his  an- 
cestors, to  whom  it  was  given  by  Henry  VIII,  and 
after  him  other  sovereigns,  in  consideration  of  special 
services.  The  oak  tree,  planted  by  young  Byron  on 
his  first  arrival  at  Newstead,  in  1798,  is  still  stand- 
ing, and  has  now  attained  a  goodly  size,  and  is  known 
as  "The  Byron  Oak." 

I  have  from  boyhood,  been  an  admirer  of  Byron's 
poetic  genius,  though  I  could  not  say  so  much  con- 
cerning him  as  a  man.  But  his  genius  was  certainly 
of  the  highest  order.  "He  touched  his  harp  and  na- 
tions heard  entranced."  McCauley  says  concerning 
him:  "From  maniac  laughter,  to  piercing  lamenta- 
tion, there  was  not  a  note  of  human  anguish  of  which 
he  was  not  master."  To  tread  the  halls  that  he  used 
to  tread;  to  roam  through  the  same  gardens  where 
he  used  to  stroll ;  to  view  "the  hills  of  Annesley,  bleak 
and  barren;"  to  look  on  the  scene  of  His  "Dream" 
where  he  saw  two  beings  in  the  hues  of  youth,  stand- 
ing upon  a  hill,  a  gentle  hill" — all  this  makes  some  of 
his  poems  doubly  interesting. 

He  sold  his  estate,  and,  touched  with  sympathy 
for  the  Greeks  in  their  struggle  for  independence,  he 
went  to  their  aid,  but  soon  died  at  Missolonghi,  in  his 
thirty-seventh   year.      I   was   told   when    in   England, 


Newstead  Abbey  177 

that  the  Greeks  claimed  his  heart,  and  burled  it  in 
their  own  soil,  while  his  body  was  sent  to  England. 

In  the  garden  adjacent  to  the  Abbey,  there  is  a 
large  stone  monument  which  the  poet  had  erected  over 
his  favorite  New  Foundland  dog.  On  this  is  en- 
graved a  verse  of  twenty-six  lines,  written  on  the 
death  of  this  faithful  animal. 

By  a  will  which  Byron  wrote  in  1811,  he  directed 
that  his  own  body  should  be  buried  in  a  vault  in  the 
garden  near  the  spot  where  his  dog  was  buried.  This 
stipulation,  however,  was  not  complied  with.  His  re- 
mains were  laid  to  rest  in  Hucknall  Torkard  Church- 
yard, the  burial  place  of  the  Byron  family.  This  is 
not  far  from  Newstead  Abbey. 

Lord  Byron  was  unfortunate  in  his  marriage,  and 
a  separation  was  the  result  before  they  had  lived  to- 
gether long.  He  had  one  child  by  this  marriage — a 
daughter,  named  Ada,  who  died  in  1857,  and  was 
buried  by  the  side  of  her  father. 

After  his  separation  from  his  wife,  he  left  En- 
gland, and  traveled  extensively.  We  learned  when 
over  there,  that  many  who  knew  something  of  Byron's 
married  life,  believed  that  the  blame  was  not  alto- 
gether with  him; — that  others  had  to  do  in  matters 
that  resulted  in  his  wife's  alienation.  He  was  pos- 
sessed of  a  very  haughty  spirit,  and  regarding  himself 
as  unjustly  maligned,  he  was  somewhat  resentful.    He 

13 


lyS  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

said  in  one  of  his  letters:  "If  all  that  is  said  of  me  is 
true,  I  am  not  good  enough  for  England ;  if  it  is  false ; 
England  is  not  good  enough  for  me." 

His  first  'iove"  seems  to  have  been  a  Miss  Cha- 
worth,  whose  home  was  near  Newstead.  Though  she 
did  not  fully  reciprocate  his  attentions,  yet  he  never 
seemed  able  to  free  himself  from  a  fond  memory  of 
their  early  intimacy.  This  is  pathetically  manifest  in 
his  poem  entitled  'The  Dream." 

The  poem  written  on  the  thirty-sixth  anniversary 
of  his  birth,  only  a  few  months  before  his  death,  con- 
tains this  stanza: 

My  life  is  in  the  yellow  leaf, 

The  flower  and  fruits  of  life  are  gone, 

The  worm,  the  canker,  and  the  grief. 
Are  mine  alone. 

In  our  admiration  of  his  poetic  genius,  we  can  not 
be  blind  to  his  folly,  and  have  a  feeling  of  pity  mingled 
with  sadness,  as  we  read  the  foregoing  stanza,  so  like 
a  prophetic  epitaph ! 

Wisbech. 

Wisbech  is  noted  as  the  birthplace  of  Thomas 
Clarkson,  the  philanthropist.  The  town  has  erected 
a  monument  to  his  memory.  In  the  small  burying 
ground  adjacent  to  the  Friends  meeting  house,  is  to 
be  seen  the  grave  of  Jane  Stuart,  daughter  of  James 


The  Isle  of  Wight  i79 

11.  The  king  was  a  Catholic,  but  his  wife,  Jane's 
mother,  was  a  Protestant.  The  young  princess  was 
brought  up  at  court,  but  in  early  life  (probably  about 
1690)  she  left  court,  and  by  convincement,  joined 
Friends  Church.  She  resided  and  died  in  Wisbech  at 
the  age  of  88. 

Jane  Stuart  was,  of  course,  half  sister  to  Queen 
Mary,  and  Queen  Ann.  She  supported  herself  by  her 
own  hands,  and,  on  conscientious  grounds,  refused  the 
solicitations  of  her  friends  to  return  to  court.  She 
died  in  the  faith  of  the  Friends,  and  in  good  standing 
among  them. 

On  reading  this  sketch,  one  is  reminded  of  Moses' 
choice,  in  "refusing  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharoah's 
daughter." 

The  Isle  of  Wight. 

We  went  to  visit  the  Friends  on  this  island,  in  the 
English  Channel  a  few  miles  from  Southhampton. 
There  is  a  small  meeting  here,  which  was  under  the 
care  of  a  Friend  sent  under  the  auspices  of  the  Lon- 
don committee  (practically  a  pastor).  We  held  a 
short  series  of  meetings  among  the  Friends  resident 
there.     My  wife  held  some  ''Mothers'  Meetings." 

I  made  a  visit  to  Carrisbrooke  Castle,  which  is  near 
the  town  of  Newport,  where  we  were  holding  meet- 
ings. It  is  said  a  fortress  was  here  before  the  Roman 
occupation.     It  is  certain  that  Carrisbrooke  was  built, 


i8o  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

and  fortified,  in  the  time  of  the  Emperor  Claudius,  43 
A.  D.  It  has  an  outer  and  an  inner  wall,  each  sur- 
rounded by  a  moat.  It  was  here  Charles  I  was  im- 
prisoned prior  to  his  execution.  The  window  was 
shown  me  where  the  king  made  his  unsuccessful  at- 
tempt to  escape. 

A  son  and  daughter  of  King  Charles  were  also 
confined  in  the  castle  at  the  same  time  as  their  father. 
The  latter,  Princess  Elizabeth,  whose  health  was 
feeble,  died  in  one  of  the  rooms  at  the  age  of  14.  She 
died  alone,  and  was  found  lying  with  her  head  resting 
upon  an  open  Bible.  The  room  is  still  shown  to  visitors. 
Queen  Victoria,  as  a  token  of  respect,  has  caused  a 
tomb  to  be  placed  in  a  small  chapel  in  Newport,  where 
the  body  of  the  young  princess  lies  buried  under  the 
chancel.  On  the  top  of  this  tomb  is  the  recumbent 
figure  of  white  marble,  of  the  girl  lying  pillowed  on 
her  Bible,  as  she  was  found. 

I  was  shown  the  original  well  from  which  water 
was  drawn  to  supply  the  garrison,  the  failing  of  which 
caused  the  surrender  of  the  Castle  to  King  Stephen 
in  1150.  Another  well  was  sunk  in  another  part  of 
the  Castle  grounds  to  a  depth  of  150  feet.  From  this, 
good,  cold  water  is  now  drawn  by  a  donkey  working 
upon  a  tread  wheel. 

The  Isle  of  Wight  is  an  irregular  diamond  shaped 
island,  about  23  miles  from  east  to  west,  and  13  north 


Wales  i8i 

to  south.  It  is  in  some  parts,  highly  productive.  The 
population  at  the  time  of  our  visit,  was  not  far  from 
80,000.  It  has  several  towns,  of  which  Newport — 
population,  10,000 — is  the  principal  one.  The  island 
is  noted  as  the  place  where  Queen  Victoria  had  her 
winter  residence.    It  is  called  'The  Osborne." 

Wales. 

There  are  a  few  meetings  of  Friends  in  Wales,  a 
number  of  which  we  visited.  The  Welsh,  like  the 
Irish,  are  naturally  a  warm-hearted  people,  and  there 
was  much  openness  where  we  visited,  to  receive  our 
Gospel  messages. 

In  point  of  natural  scenery,  the  country  is  moun- 
tainous, wild  and  romantic.  In  addition  to  these 
mountain  fastnesses,  affording  a  means  of  defense 
against  their  enemies,  the  Welsh  in  feudal  times  built 
a  number  of  strong  castles.  One  of  the  largest  is  that 
of  Conway,  a  description  of  which  is  subjoined: 

The  ancient  towers  of  Conway  Castle,  as  they  look 
down  on  the  suspension  and  tubular  bridges  beneath, 
suggest  a  strange  conflict  of  centuries.  Yet  each  has 
a  majesty  of  its  own.  Here  on  a  solid  slaty  rock, 
washed  by  the  wide-spread  tidal  river,  the  Briton,  it  is 
believed,  piled  his  fastness ;  here  the  Roman  came  and 
took  up  his  abode ;  and  here  at  length,  in  1282,  Ed- 
ward I  erected  his  noble  fortress,  and  girdled  the  town 


l82 


Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 


around  with  lofty  walls,  a  mile  in  length,  strengthened 
by  twenty-four  round  towers,  and  pierced  with  four 
military  gates.  The  walls  of  the  Castle  are  from  12 
to  15  feet  in  thickness,  and  embattled;  above  them 
arose  eight  large  and  massive  towers,  and  above  each 
of  these  a  slender  turret.  The  chief  entrance  was  from 
the  town  by  a  drawbridge,  over  a  very  deep  moat,  and 
through  a  portcullised  gateway  that  led  to  the  large 
court.  This,  on  the  south  side,  contained  the  stately 
hall,  130  feet  long,  32  feet  wide,  and  30  high,  lighted 
by  nine  windows.  At  the  east  end  of  this  court  was 
the  reservoir,  fed  through  pipes  that  ran  for  a  distance 
of  a  quarter  of  mile.     From  the  east  end  of  the  great 


Wales  183 

court  the  King's  Tower  and  the  Queen's  might  be 
reached,  and  from  these  commanding  views  may  be 
enjoyed,  over  hill  and  dale,  river  and  sea.  The  Castle 
was  erected  to  guard  against  the  fiery  insurrections 
and  incursions  of  Llewellyn.  In  the  Civil  War  it  was 
held  by  Archbishop  Williams  for  the  King,  but  event- 
ually was  surrendered  to  the  Parliament.  In  1665  the 
iron,  timber  and  lead  were  removed  to  Ireland,  under 
pretence  that  they  were  for  the  service  of  the  King. 
Time  completed  the  desolation,  and  left  the  beautiful 
ruin  that  remains.  The  Suspension  Bridge  was  opened 
in  1826;  and  the  Tubular  Bridge  for  the  railway  in 
1848. 

Here  also,  is  one  of  the  finest  suspension  bridges 
in  the  world,  and  a  tubular  railway  bridge.  A  larger 
tubular  bridge  spans  the  Menai  Strait,  which  sepa- 
rates Anglesey  from  North  Wales.  Near  the  center 
of  this  Strait  is  a  rock,  called  the  Britannia  Rock,  the 
surface  of  which  is  about  ten  feet  above  low-water 
level,  on  which  is  built  a  tower  two  hundred  feet 
above  high  water,  on  which  rest  two  lines  of  tubes, 
or  hollow  girders  strong  enough  to  bear  their  weight, 
and  laden  trains  in  addition,  the  ends  resting  on  abut- 
ments at  each  shore,  each  tube  being  more  than  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  in  length.  The  height  of  the  tube 
within,  is  thirty  feet  at  the  Britannia  Tower,  diminish- 
ing to  twenty-three  feet  at  the  abutments.     The  lifting 


i84  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

of  these  tubes  to  their  places  was  regarded  as  one  of 
the  most  gigantic  operations  ever  successfully  per- 
formed. The  first  locomotive  passed  through  it  in 
1850. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


SOME  PLACES  OF  INTEREST  TO  FRIENDS. 

One  of  the  spots  of  historic  interest  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Friends  Church,  is  that  known  by  the 
name  of  The  Jordans.  It  is  a  country  place  where  is 
a  small  meeting  house,  and  burial  ground,  where 
William  Penn,  Thomas  Elwood,  and  Isaac  Penning- 
ton used  to  worship.  Here,  they,  with  their  wives, 
were  buried.  Their  graves  are  marked  by  stone  slabs 
about  three  feet  high. 

There  are  no  Friends  near  this  place,  and  the  house 
is  used  once  a  year  by  Friends  from  other  places  go- 
ing there  to  hold  Monthly  Meeting,  and  occasionally 
appointing  a  meeting  there.  Besides  the  Monthly  Meet- 
ing the  day  we  were  there,  we  had  a  public  meeting  in 
the  afternoon,  which  was  attended  by  a  number  of  the 
citizens  of  the  neighborhood. 

The  house  is  not  large:  is  covered  with  tile,  and 
the  floor  is  of  brick.  It  has  a  living  room,  a  kitchen 
for  cooking,  and  sleeping  apartments  attached;  also  a 
place  on  one  side  formerly  used  for  Friends'  horses. 
The  sleeping  apartments  are  over  this.  One  is  led  to 
wonder  how  it  was  that  ministers  of  such   fame  as 

(185) 


i86  Sketches   of  a   Life   of  75 

William  Penn  and  Isaac  Pennington,  did  not  draw 
larger  congregations  than  could  be  accommodated  in 
this  small  house. 

SWARTHMORE. 

Another  place  of  special  interest  to  Friends,  is 
Swarthmore.  Judge  Fell,  whose  widow  George  Fox 
married,  had  his  residence  here.  His  house  is  known 
as  Swarthmore  Hall.  It  is  a  large  house,  with  thick 
walls;  heavy  beams,  and  oak  pannels  in  some  of  the 
rooms  all  round  the  walls,  and  elaborate  carving  on 
the  mantel  of  oak.  There  is  a  large  fire-place  with 
its  crane. 

George  Fox  was  often  a  guest  here  in  Judge  Fell's 
lifetime;  and  this  was  his  home  after  his  marriage  to 
Margaret  Fell,  when  he  was  not  in  prison,  or  engaged 
in  his  Gospel  journeys.  We  were  shown  the  window 
where  he  used  to  stand  when  preaching  to  people 
gathered  in  the  yard. 

A  quarter  of  a  mile  from  this,  is  Swarthmore 
Meeting  House,  known  as  the  place  where  George 
Fox's  Bible  is  chained  to  the  desk.  It  is  kept  in  a 
case  covered  with  glass.    The  date  of  printing  is  1541. 

On  a  stone  over  the  door  are  the  words,  "Ex  Dono. 
G.  F."  (The  gift  of  George  Fox).  The  date  on  the 
house  is  1688.  Hence,  while  it  was  built  by  his  means, 
it  is  probable  he  never  worshiped  in  it,  as  he  was  in 


Norwich  187 

the  south  of  England  at  about  that  date,  and  died  in 
London  in  1691. 

There  is  in  Swarthmore  Meeting  House  a  small 
room,  in  which  are  some  relics,  one  is  an  oaken  chest, 
said  to  be  the  one  George  Fox  took  with  him  to 
America.  It  is  about  the  size  of  a  large  Saratoga 
trunk. 

There  is  a  graveyard  adjoining  the  meeting  house, 
but  no  very  ancient  graves  in  it.  About  a  half  mile 
away  is  one  much  older,  in  which  is  a  large  stone  on 
which  is  a  record  of  the  fact  that  many  Friends  are 
buried  there,  amongst  others,  is  the  name  of  Margaret 
Fox.  The  meeting  house  is  still  used  for  meetings, 
though  only  a  small  number  of  Friends  reside  in  that 
locality.  A  book  is  kept  there  for  visitors  to  register 
their  names.  I  saw  familiar  names  of  Friends  from 
America. 

Norwich. 

The  city  of  Norwich  was  the  home  of  the  Gurneys. 
As  many  of  them  were  prominent  members  of  Friends 
Church,  especially  Joseph  John  Gurney,  and  his  sister, 
Elizabeth  Fry,  Friends  regard  it  with  more  than  com- 
mon interest.  In  the  heart  of  the  city  is  Gildencroft 
Meeting  House,  a  large,  rather  unique  structure, 
which  was  formerly  their  place  of  worship.  Now, 
however,  they  have  in  a  better  part  of  the  city,  a  more 


i88  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

modern  one,  where  Friends  attend  for  their  regular 
meetings  for  worship,  and  the  other  one  is  used  for 
mission  meetings  and  adult  schools.  In  this  we  had, 
by  appointment,  a  large  meeting  of  the  laboring 
classes.  Our  meeting  was  announced  by  a  bell  ringer, 
who  passed  up  and  down  the  street,  ringing  his  bell, 
and  crying  aloud:  "Luke  Woodard,  from  America, 
has  a  meeting  here  tonight." 

In  the  graveyard  adjoining  the  old  meeting  house, 
are  many  headstones  on  which  appear  the  names  of 
the  Gurneys. 

Earlham  Hall,  the  residence  of  Joseph  John  Gur- 
ney,  is  about  three  miles  from  Norwich.  It  is  a  large, 
plain  brick  house,  with  tile  roof,  and  stands  some  two 
hundred  yards  back  from  the  road,  surrounded  by 
many  trees.  The  grounds  are  beautiful,  but  have  not 
been  kept  in  the  style  of  neatness,  which  one  would 
suppose  J.  J.  Gurney  kept  them.  Many  of  the  large 
trees  had  been  prostrated  by  a  recent  storm,  remind- 
ing one  of  the  low-lying  of  him  who  used  to  walk 
beneath  their  shade.  J.  J.  G.  died  in  1847,  in  his  fifty- 
ninth  year. 

Norwich  is  one  of  the  oldest  cities  in  England,  and 
has  a  population  of  100,000.  There  is  a  large  castle 
in  the  city,  which,  though  very  ancient,  is  well  pre- 
served. It  was  once  used  as  a  jail,  in  which  many  of 
our   early   Friends   were   imprisoned.     Among   many 


Holy    Rood   Palace. 


Edinburg  189 

other  relics,  and  specimens  of  various  kinds  preserved 
in  this  castle,  we  were  shown  some  old  Monthly  Meet- 
ing records  of  the  early  Friends,  showing  that  on  ac- 
count of  so  many  of  them  being  in  prison,  in  1683, 
they  held  their  Monthly  Meeting  in  the  prison. 

Edinburg. 

This  city  is  the  Athens  of  Great  Britain,  being  one 
of  the  most  picturesque  and  beautiful.  It  has  a  popu- 
lation of  250,000,  and,  like  Rome,  sits  on  seven  hills. 
It  was  the  home  of  John  Knox.  His  house,  the  church 
where  he  used  to  preach,  and  the  place  where  he  was 
buried,  were  shown  us.  He  was  buried  in  the  street 
near  the  church,  and  his  grave  is  marked  by  a  plain 
stone  lying  even  with  the  pavement  with  his  name  en- 
graved on  it. 

Holy  Rood  Palace  is  in  this  city.  It  was  here 
several  of  the  kings  and  queens  were  crowned,  in  the 
Chapel  Royal  now  in  a  ruined  condition.  Here  Mary 
Queen  of  Scots  was  married  to  the  unworthy  Lord 
Darnley.  In  the  vault  near  the  chapel,  several  of  the 
sovereigns  were  buried.  The  other  portions  of  the 
Palace  are  well  preserved.  There  is  Charles  IPs  bed 
room,  with  bed  still  made  up ;  Queen  Mary's  bed  room, 
with  bed  all  made  up  with  its  tapestry;  also  her  fur- 
niture, her  dressing  room,  her  supping  room,  where, 


I90  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

in  her  presence,  Riccio  (or  Rizzio),  her  secretary  and 
musician,  was  assassinated  at  the  instigation  of  her 
jealous  husband — Lord  Darnley. 

Edinburg  Castle  stands  on  a  natural  elevation  of 
about  300  feet.  It  is  used  as  a  fortification  and  garri- 
son for  soldiers. 

In  one  of  the  streets  of  Edinburg  there  is  a  life-size 
figure  of  a  small  dog  of  cast  iron,  placed  at  a  foun- 
tain, the  water  pouring  out  of  his  mouth.  This  was 
erected  by  the  city  to  commemorate  the  history  of 
"little  Bobbie,"  a  small  dog  that  came  to  the  city  with 
a  stranger,  who  died  some  years  ago  in  one  of  the 
hotels.  This  dog  was  the  only  mourner  that  followed 
the  body  to  the  grave.  The  faithful  animal  laid  on 
his  master's  grave  for  eight  years,  leaving  regularly 
at  one  o'clock  each  day,  and  going  to  the  butcher's 
for  his  bone,  when  the  gun  announcing  the  hour,  was 
fired  on  the  ramparts  of  the  Castle  (a  custom  which 
has  been  kept  up  from  time  immemorial) .  A  law  was 
passed  by  the  city  council,  that  all  dogs  should  be 
taxed;  or,  if  not  taxed,  should  be  killed.  Bobbie  had 
no  master  to  pay  tax  for  him,  but  as  he  had  become  a 
public  character,  a  Mr.  Chambers,  at  that  time  city 
marshal,  said  Bobbie  should  not  be  killed,  and  paid  the 
tax  out  of  the  city  funds.  At  the  end  of  eight  years, 
the  sexton  of  the  cemetery.  Gray  Friars,  took  the 
faithful  animal  under  his  care,  where  he  spent  the  re- 


Dundee  and  Aberdeen  191 

maining  two  years  of  his  life,  when  he  died  and  was 
buried  by  his  master.  This  story  was  authenticated 
to  us  by  our  hostess,  EHza  Wigham,  who  said  she  had 
often  seen  Bobbie. 

We  attended  the  General  Meeting  of  Friends  of 
Scotland,  which  was  held  in  Edinburg.  The  local 
meeting  in  that  city  is  very  small,  sometimes  the  at- 
tendance not  being  more  than  two  or  three;  indeed 
our  Friend,  Eliza  Wigham,  a  minister,  said  she  had 
at  times  been  the  only  one  in  attendance. 

Edinburg  has  honored  Scotland's  two  famous 
poets.  Sir  Walter  Scott  and  Robert  Burns,  with  im- 
posing monuments. 

In  our  journey  from  Edinburg  to  Dundee,  we 
crossed  the  Frith  of  Forth,  on  the  wonderful  railroad 
bridge,  two  and  one-half  miles  in  length,  which  spans 
this  Frith,  also  another  long  bridge  over  the  Tay. 
Dundee  is  one  of  the  principal  cities  of  Scotland,  hav- 
ing a  population  of  250,000.  There  is  a  Friends  meet- 
ing in  the  city,  but  the  membership  is  small,  and  there 
is  no  resident  minister.  We  held  a  short  series  of 
meetings  there. 

We  went  from  Dundee  to  Aberdeen,  in  the  north- 
east of  Scotland,  where  we  were  entertained  by  S.  C, 
a  daughter  of  the  late  John  Bright.  Friends  meeting 
in   that  city,   once  the  home  of  the   eminent  Robert 


192  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

Barclay,  is  very  small.  We  attended  it  on  Sabbath 
morning — a  lovely  day — there  wevt  but  eighteen  in 
attendance,  besides  a  few  children.  There  was  no 
resident  minister  belonging  to  the  meeting. 

At  six  o'clock  p.  m.,  we  had  a  meeting  in  the  same 
house  for  the  public,  which  was  attended  by  about 
two  hundred.  There  was  great  openess  in  proclaim- 
ing the  way  of  salvation  through  a  crucified  and  risen 
Savior.  Many  seemed  to  be  sensibly  affected.  It  was 
evident  if  Friends  could  have  adapted  themselves  to 
existing  conditions,  in  a  right  sense  ''being  made  all 
things  to  all  men,"  there  could  have  been  built  up  a 
strong  meeting. 

Aberdeen  is  a  beautiful  city,  built  entirely  of  gran- 
ite, having  a  population  of  150,000.  Union  Street, 
broad  and  straight,  the  principal  street,  is  the  one  up 
which  "Barclay  the  Laird  of  Ury"  (see  Whittier's 
poems),  rode  to  prison  surrounded  by  a  howling  mob. 

Three  large  statues  are  to  be  seen — one  of  William 
Wallace,  one  of  Robert  Burns,  and  a  third  of  Prince 
Albert.  Wallace  championed  the  independence  of 
Scotland,  against  Edward,  King  of  England,  in  the 
thirteenth  century,  and  was  finally  defeated  and  taken 
to  England,  and  executed  at  Smithfield  in  1305.  The 
city  is  well  supplied  with  churches,  and  institutions  of 
learning,  among  the  latter  is  the  large  university. 

Aberdeen  is  so  far  north,  that  at  the  time  we  were 


Glasgow  193 

there — midsummer — there  was  twiHght  during  the  en- 
tire night,  yet  the  climate  is  greatly  modified  by  warm 
ocean  currents. 

Our  next  stopping  place  was  Glasgow,  the  second 
city  of  Great  Britain,  population  over  600,000.  The 
largest  meeting  of  Friends  in  Scotland  is  here,  having 
a  membership  (in  1895)  of  140,  more  than  all  the 
other  nine  meetings  in  Scotland  combined. 

The  natural  scenery  of  Scotland  is  very  romantic. 
Especially  is  this  true  of  the  lake  region.  We  took 
a  delightful  boat  ride  the  entire  length  of  Loch  Long 
to  the  head  of  the  lake,  thence  by  stage  to  Ben 
Lomond,  a  mountain,  on  the  shore  of  Loch  Lomond. 
The  scenery  reminded  us  of  Lake  George  in  northern 
New  York.  We  found  the  Scotch  to  be  very  hospit- 
able and  warm  hearted. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


IRELAND. 

The  early  history  of  Ireland  is  involved  in  mys- 
tery. It  is  said  to  have  been  colonized  by  the  Phoe- 
necians;  some  assert  that  it  was  settled  in  2048  B.  C, 
or  about  the  time  of  Abraham.  It  has  been  the  scene 
of  many  bloody  conflicts,  and  its  history  has  been 
marked  by  many  foreign  invasions,  and  internal  agita- 
tions, and  political  changes. 

St.  Patrick,  Ireland's  patron  saint,  arrived  about 
432  A.  D.  This  island  had  Christianity  before  it  was 
known  in  England,  and  Christian  missionaries  went 
thence  to  Great  Britain.  As  I  have  previously  spoken 
of  our  Gospel  labors  in  Ireland,  I  propose  to  devote 
a  few  pages  to  some  of  its  natural  features,  and  places 
of  interest. 

The  natural  scenery  to  be  found  in  parts  of  the 
Emerald  Isle,  according  to  the  testimony  of  travelers 
who  have  visited  many  lands,  is  unsurpassed  for  beau- 
ty and  romantic  loveliness,  by  that  of  any  other  spot. 
This  is  especially  true  of  the  southwest  of  Ireland, 
where  are  located  the  Lakes  of  Killarney.  By  the 
kindness  of  Lydia  Pike,  a  wealthy  Friend  of  Cork,  we 
were  privileged  to  spend  ten  days  in  this  region.    This 

(194) 


Ireland  195 

favor  was  unexpected,  and  greatly  appreciated,  as  it 
was  near  the  close  of  our  twelve  months'  continuous 
labors  in  the  British  Isles,  when  we  began  to  feel  the 
need  of  rest.  We  were  the  guests  of  S.  H.  N.  in  Cork, 
the  middle  of  April,  1896,  when  one  morning  before 
we  arose,  my  wife  said  to  me:  "I  would  give  almost 
anything,  if  we  could  get  away  from  company  for  a 
time  of  absolute  rest."  On  going  down  stairs,  we 
found  lying  on  the  table  a  letter,  addressed  to  us  from 
the  lady  above  named,  proposing  to  make  us  her 
guests  for  ten  days  at  Killarney,  with  unrestricted 
privilege  of  railroad  fare,  hotel  lodging,  and  carriage 
and  boat  hire,  for  the  expense  of  which  she  would  be 
responsible.  We  regarded  this  as  a  providential  favor 
from  Him  who  once  said  to  His  weary  disciples : 
''Come  ye  yourselves  apart  into  a  desert  place,  and 
rest  awhile."  As  we  had  finished  our  labors  in  Ire- 
land, except  the  attendance  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  at 
Dublin,  which  was  not  to  convene  for  nearly  two 
weeks,  there  was  nothing  to  hinder  us  from  accepting 
the  kind  proposal  of  our  friend.  It  was  just  in  the 
opening  of  spring,  when  nature  was  arraying  herself 
in  her  loveliest  habiliments.  While  this  is  a  favorite 
resort,  yet  it  was  a  little  too  early  for  the  touring  sea- 
son, and  the  only  guests  at  our  hotel,  besides  our- 
selves, was  a  young  couple  from  Scarboro,  England, 
who  were  there  on  their  wedding  tour.     We  found 


196  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

their  company  to  be  very  congenial.  We  thus  had  the 
most  favorable  opportunity  for  rest  and  recuperation. 

I  can  not  better  describe  some  of  the  scenes,  than 
by  quoting  from  others  who  have  visited  this  lovely 
region. 

"The  southwestern  part  of  Kerry,"  writes  Lord 
Macauley,  ''is  well  known  as  the  most  beautiful  tract 
in  the  British  Isles.  The  mountains,  the  glens,  the 
capes  stretching  far  into  the  Atlantic,  the  crags  on 
which  the  eagles  build,  the  rivulets  traveling  down 
the  rocky  passes,  the  lakes  overhung  by  groves,  in 
which  the  wild  deer  find  coverts,  attract  every  sum- 
mer crowds  of  wanderers,  sated  with  the  business  and 
pleasures  of  great  cities." 

*T  have  traveled  a  great  deal,"  says  the  Earl  of 
Zetland,  *T  have  traveled  through  Italy  and  Switzer- 
land, and  I  can  conscientiously  say  I  never  in  my 
travels  looked  upon  more  beautiful  scenery  than  I 
have  done  during  my  extensive  tour  throughout  the 
southwest  of  Ireland." 

*T  challenge  the  British  Empire,"  says  another 
traveler,  "to  show  such  a  harbor  as  Bantry  Bay,  or 
such  fine  land  or  sea  scenery." 

"Were  such  a  bay,"  writes  Thackeray,  "lying  upon 
English  shores,  it  would  be  a  world's  wonder ;  perhaps 
if  it  were  on  the  Mediterranean,  or  the  Baltic,  En- 
lish  travelers  would  flock  to  it  in  hundreds." 


Ireland  197 

We  improved  the  opportunity  of  seeing  the  differ- 
ent parts  of  this  picturesque  region.  At  one  time  we 
were  taken  in  an  Irish  car  (a  two- wheeled  convey- 
ance), a  nine-mile  drive,  over  hills,  through  glens, 
through  forest,  and  along  the  roads  skirting  the  lakes. 
At  one  point  we  came  in  full  view  of  ''The  Devil's 
Punch  Bowl,"  a  mountain  on  which  was  a  basin  filled 
with  water.  Our  Irish  driver  said  "the  devil  goes 
down  through  this  lake,  and  under  the  sea  to  different 
countries,"  he  added,  "he  is  gone  to  Australia  now." 
I  replied,  "I  think  he  is  in  America."  "No,  faith," 
said  he,  "he  is  too  sharp  for  that." 

The  gate  to  Lord  Kenmare's  Demesne  was  just 
opposite  our  hotel.  Over  this  we  repeatedly  strolled. 
The  grounds  were  beautiful,  combining  lawn,  groves, 
mountains,  lakes,  and  islands.  Just  at  that  season, 
everything  was  in  its  loveliest  garb.  There  was  the 
myrtle,  and  the  arbutus;  the  holly  and  the  ivy,  with 
their  glossy  varnish;  and  the  red  berries  peeping 
through  the  foliage  of  deep  green,  and  the  turf  of  the 
liveliest  hue;  wild  flowers  in  profusion,  some  of  them 
of  varieties  new  to  us;  there  were  the  stately,  wide- 
spreading  oak,  ash,  elm  and  beech,  on  the  branches  of 
which  the  wild  birds  were  perched,  cheering  us  with 
their  songs.  In  the  moss  which  covers  the  trunks  and 
larger  branches  of  the  trees,  one  species  of  fern  was 
growing    luxuriantly.      Our    hearts    overflowed    with 


198  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

gratitude  as  we  enjoyed  these  dehghtful  walks,  and 
we  conversed  together  of  the  goodness  of  God  in  so 
many  ways  displayed,  counting  it  among  the  richest 
temporal  blessings  that  we  were  spared  to  each  other 
for  so  many  years.  In  this  Demesne  is  the  Muckross 
Abbey,  a  beautiful  ruin,  founded  for  Franciscan 
monks  in  1440.  The  building  consists  of  two  parts — 
the  convent  and  the  church.  The  church  is  about  one 
hundred  feet  in  length,  and  consists  of  a  nave  and  a 
transept.  In  the  center  where  the  transept  intersects, 
there  rises  a  strong  square  tower.  On  the  opposite 
side  is  a  doorway,  which  leads  to  the  cloisters,  which 
are  the  chief  beauty  of  the  place,  and  are  in  the  form 
of  a  piazza  surrounding  a  dark  courtyard,  over  the 
center  of  which  a  solemn  and  magnificent  yew  tree, 
thirteen  feet  in  circumference,  spreads  its  great 
branches.  Muckross  means  in  Irish,  "the  pleasant 
place  of  wild  swine." 

This  Demesne  is  considered  by  some  to  be  the 
finest  in  respect  to  scenery,  of  any  in  the  kingdom. 
''Nowhere  else,"  says  one  writer,  "is  there  such  an 
assemblage  of  magnificent  features,  noble  mountains, 
glittering  lakes,  stately  trees,  verdant  shrubberies, 
lovely  meadows,  venerable  ruins,  beautiful  flowers, 
countless  birds." 

There  are  many  islands  in  the  Lakes  of  Killarney. 
Boatman  rowed  us  to  several  of  these.  I  can  mention 
onlv  brieflv  these  excursions. 


Lakes   of   Killarney. 


Ireland  199 

One  of  the  most  beautiful  is  Dinnis  Island.  It  has 
an  area  of  thirty-four  acres,  is  well  wooded,  and  seems 
to  be  semi-tropical,  for  there  we  saw  tropical  plants 
and  trees  growing  unprotected.  There  were  mag- 
nolias in  full  bloom;  high  hedge  rows  of  rhododen- 
drons, and  fuschias  like  little  trees. 

Another  visit  was  to  the  Innisfallen  Island.  This 
has  been  called  "the  gem  of  Killarney."  Here  are  hill 
and  dell;  sunny  glades,  skirted  by  beautiful  under- 
wood, bowers  and  thickets,  rocks  and  old  ruins,  every- 
thing that  nature  can  supply  to  adorn  this  counter- 
part of  the  garden  of  Eden.  It  comprises  about 
twenty-one  acres.  The  poetry  of  Moore  has  thrown  a 
charm  over  its  beauty — 

Sweet  Innisfallen,  long  shall  dwell 
In  memory's  dream  that  sunny  smile 

Which  o'er  thee  on  that  evening  fell, 
When  first  I  saw  thy  fairy  Isle. 

Innisfallen  Abbey,  once  a  place  of  great  extent 
judging  from  the  ruins,  was  founded  in  the  seventh 
century. 

We  took  a  drive  through  Lord  Kenmare's  Demesne, 
to  Ross  Castle.  It  was  the  royal  residence  of  the  lords 
of  the  lakes,  who  assumed  the  name  of  kings.  It  was 
in  a  state  of  ruin,  and  its  walls  were  covered  with  ivy. 
It  is  said  it  was  the  last  to  surrender  to  Cromwell. 

Lord  Kenmare's  grounds  are  beautiful,  and  he  has 
a  splendid  palace. 


200 


Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 


Kildare,  about  thirty  miles  from  Dublin,  is  noted 
for  the  associations  that  cluster  around  it.  There  is 
an  ancient  abbey  church.  It  was  here  that  St.  Brigid, 
the  daughter  of  an  Irish  chieftain,  established  a  con- 
vent in  484  A.  D.,  and  in  commemoration  of  her  vow 
of  celibacy  preserved  the  old  pagan  custom  of  main- 
taining a  sacred  fire — "the  bright  lamp  that  shone  in 
Kildare's  holy  fane."  This  fire  was  kept  burning  with- 
out intermission,  until  the  thirteenth  century,  when  it 
was  extinguished  by  the  then  Archishop  of  Dublin. 
It  was  relighted  almost  immediately,  and  maintained 
until  the  Reformation.  The  remains  of  "The  Fire 
House"  are  still  to  be  seen  in  the  cathedral  church 
yard. 


Ruins  of  Irish  Castle  and  Round  Tower. 


Ireland  201 

Here,  also,  is  one  of  the  many  round  towers  to  be 
seen  here  and  there,  in  Ireland.  This  one  is  110  feet 
high,  and  is  one  of  the  loftiest.  It  can  be  ascended  on 
the  inside  by  a  series  of  ladders.  The  origin  and  ob- 
ject of  these  towers  remain  as  secrets.  Sir  John 
Forbes,  speaking  of  them,  says:  "They  have  existed 
for  more  than  1000  years  and  may  be  twice,  or  thrice 
as  old."  They  are  lofty,  slender  shafts,  shooting  up 
into  the  sky,  and  inspire  a  feeling  of  admiration, 
mingled  with  curiosity  as  you  gaze  upon  them. 

Blarney  Castle. 

Mention  should  be  made  of  Blarney  Castle,  which 
is  not  far  from  Cork.  It  is  one  of  the  strongest  in  the 
province.  It  stands  on  limestone  rock.  The  massive 
tower  rises  120  feet  in  height.  It  is  ascended  by  a 
winding  stairway  made  of  stone  slabs,  and  underneath 
the  castle,  are  subterranean  passages  cut  through  the 
limestone.  The  famous  Blarney  Stone  is  placed  near 
the  top,  and  is  inscribed  with  the  Latin  phrase,  "Cor- 
mack  MacCarthey,  fortis  me  fieri  fecit.    A.  D.  1446." 

"Blarney"  means  soft,  wheedling  speeches  to  gain 
some  end.  MacCarthey  held  the  Castle  in  1602,  and 
concluded  an  armistice  with  Carew,  the  Lord  Presi- 
dent, on  condition  of  surrendering  the  fort  to  the  En- 
glish garrison.    Day  after  day,  his  lordship  looked  for 


202 


Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 


j^h'nncy  (fast/c 


the  fulfillment  of  the  terms,  but  received  nothing  but 
protocols  and  soft  speeches,  until  he  became  the  laugh- 
ing stock  of  Elizabeth's  ministers,  and  the  dupe  of  the 
lord  of  Blarney.  Hence  originated  the  word  ''blarney," 
with  its  definition  as  given  above.  According  to  Irish 
superstition,  ''to  kiss  the  Blarney  Stone,"  guarantees 
the  accomplishment  of  one's  wishes. 

When,  after  our  arrival  in  Dublin,  we  were  intro- 
duced to  a  venerable,  accomplished  elderly  Irish  lady, 
a  Friend,  she  turned  to  me  after  being  introduced  to 
my  wife,  and  with  a  mischievous  air,  said:  "Thou 
must  have  kissed  the  Blarney  Stone." 


Ireland  203 

Giant's  Causeway. 

One  of  the  natural  curiosities  of  Ireland  is  the 
Giant's  Causeway,  found  on  the  north  coast.  It  might 
be  termed  Nature's  masonry.  It  consists  of  thou- 
sands upon  thousands  of  basaltic  stones,  from  a  foot 
to  a  yard  in  length,  and  in  diameter  from  15  to  26 
inches,  some  four-sided,  and  others  five  or  six-sided, 
and  smooth  as  if  dressed  by  a  sculptor's  chisel,  stand- 
ing end  to  end  close  together.  The  cliffs  extend 
along  the  coast  for  three  and  one-half  miles,  rising 
above  the  sea  from  140  to  360  feet.  In  other  places, 
for  many  rods  square,  they  extend  as  a  pavement  upon 
which  you  can  walk  and  over  which,  in  high  tide,  the 
waters  of  the  ocean  flow.  It  derives  its  name  from 
a  tradition  that  it  was  formed  by  giants,  as  a  road 
across  the  channel  to  Scotland.  I  have  been  told  that 
there  is  only  one  other  similar  geological  formation 
known,  and  that  is  somewhere  in  the  antarctic  regions. 

Enniscorthy. 

Enniscorthy  was  one  of  the  points  where  Friends 
suffered  much  during  the  Irish  rebellion  in  1798-9.  A 
family  of  Friends  by  the  name  of  Goff,  resided  here, 
whose  house  was  often  entered  by  the  rebels,  demand- 
ing food,  and  other  things.  Horses  and  cattle  were 
seized,  and  taken  without  compensation.     The  Goffs 


204  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

were  conscientiously  opposed  to  war,  and  patiently 
suffered  the  ill  treatment.  The  closing  battle  was 
fought  on  Vinegar  Hill,  near  Enniscorthy,  when  the 
rebels  were  routed,  and  the  rebellion  quelled.  Friends 
Quarterly  Meeting  was  held  here  just  after  the  battle, 
and  in  driving  to  meeting  the  Friends  had  to  get  out 
of  their  carriages  to  remove  the  bodies  of  the  dead, 
to  enable  them  to  pass.  David  Sands,  of  New  York, 
was  in  attendance  at  this  Quarterly  Meeting. 

Though  there  were  many,  both  Protestant  and 
Catholic,  cruelly  massacred  during  this  rebellion,  and 
Friends  were  subjected  to  much  loss  of  property  and 
cruel  treatment,  yet  of  the  whole  number  of  Quakers 
residing  in  different  parts  of  Ireland,  two  only  lost 
their  lives,  both  of  whom  had  shown  themselves  un- 
faithful to  the  principles  of  peace. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


The  Darker  Side  of  Ireland. 

I  HAVE  hitherto  considered  some  of  the  natural  fea- 
tures of  Ireland,  together  with  its  old  castles  and  ab- 
beys. This  picture  exhibits  the  pleasing  side.  The 
social  and  political  conditions  present  another  phase. 
While,  with  the  exception  of  the  lack  of  coal  and 
mineral  ores,  Ireland,  naturally  considered,  is  one  of 
the  finest  of  countries,  its  social  conditions  present  the 
greatest  contrasts.  A  broad  chasm  separates  the  up- 
per and  lower  classes — the  rich  and  the  poor.  The 
curse  of  Ireland  is  landlordism,  and  Catholicism.  The 
latter  grinds  the  face  of  the  poor  by  the  exactions  of 
the  priests,  and  keeps  them  in  ignorance;  the  former, 
oppresses  them  by  exorbitant  rents.  It  is  said  one- 
third  of  the  land  is  owned  by  292  landlords.  Although 
we  did  not  see  Goldsmith's  Deserted  Village, — 

Sweet  Auburn,  loveliest  village  of  the  plain, 
Where  health  and  plenty  cheered  the  laboring  swain, 
Where  smiling  Spring  its  earliest  visits  paid, 
And  smiling  Summer's  lingering  bloom  delayed — 

Yet  we  saw  much  that  reminded  us  of  conditions  de- 
scribed by  other  lines  of  the  same  poem — 

(»o5) 


2o6  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

111  fares  the  land  to  hastening  ills  a  prey, 
Where  wealth  accumulates,  and  men  decay; — 
Princes  and  lords  may  flourish  or  may  fade, 
A  breath  can  make  them,  as  a  breath  has  made, 
But  a  bold  peasantry,  their  country's  pride. 
When  once  destroyed,  can  never  be  supplied. 

Ye  friends  of  truth,  ye  statesmen  who  survey 
The  rich  man's  joys  increase,  the  poor's  decay, 
'Tis  yours  to  judge  how  wide  the  limits  stand, 
Between  a  splendid,  and  a  happy  land. 

*  *  *  The  man  of  wealth  and  pride 

Takes  up  a  space  that  many  poor  supplied : — 

Space  for  his  lake,  his  park's  extended  bounds, 

Space  for  his  horses,  equipage,  and  hounds. 

The  robes  that  wrap  his  limbs  in  silken  sloth. 

Has  robbed  the  neighboring  fields  of  half  their  growth ; 

His  seat,  where  solitary  sports  are  seen. 

Indignant  spurns  the  cottage  from  the  green; 

Around  the  world  each  needful  product  flies 

For  all  the  luxuries  the  world  supplies. 

While  thus  the  land,  adorned  for  pleasure  all, 

In  barren  splendor  feebly  waits  the  fall. 

Gladstone  championed  the  cause  of  Ireland,  and 
labored  to  secure  "Home  Rule."  While  he  did  not 
succeed  in  this,  he  was  instrumental  in  bringing  about 
legislation  that  was  of  signal  benefit  to  the  tenants. 
John  Bright,  and  Friends  generally,  did  not  favor 
Gladstone's  "Home  Rule"  scheme,  not  that  they  were 
not  favorable  to  the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of 
the  poor,  but  because,  as  they  said,  home  rule  would 
mean  Catholic  rule. 


The  Darker  Side  of  Ireland  207 

Following  the  famine  of  1845,  in  consequence  of 
the  failure  of  the  potato  crop,  philanthropists  who  had 
generously  aided  the  starving  poor,  formed  an  "Emi- 
gration Aid  Society,"  supplying  funds  to  enable  such 
as  wished  to  seek  homes  in  other  countries,  to  emigrate, 
As  a  result  large  numbers  emigrated  to  the  American 
Continent  and  Australia;  thus  the  congested  condition 
of  Ireland's  population  was  relieved.  It  is  less  now 
than  it  was  prior  to  the  famine. 

While  Catholicism  does  not  prevail  in  other  parts 
of  the  British  Isles,  as  in  Ireland,  yet  similar  condi- 
tions in  regard  to  the  ownership  of  the  land,  exist  in 
both  England  and  Scotland. 

The  total  wealth  of  Great  Britain  is  estimated  to 
be  $43,600,000,000,  about  $1,245  to  every  man,  woman 
and  child.  This  is  said  to  be  $300  more  than  such  a 
division  in  the  United  States  would  produce. 

In  Great  Britain  one  out  of  thirty-six  is  registered 
as  a  pauper.  With  one-tenth  of  the  population  of 
Great  Britain  engaged  in  agriculture,  one-fifth  of  the 
area  of  England  is  held  by  523  proprietors ;  one-fourth 
of  that  of  Scotland,  is  held  by  twelve  (12). 

It  must  not  however,  be  supposed  that  all  the 
landlords  in  these  several  countries  are  heartless  op- 
pressors of  the  poor.  Such  a  thought  would  be  a 
great  injustice  to  many  of  the  wealthy  class.  The 
large  estates  have  come  to  their  owners  by  inheritance, 


2o8 


Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 


and  many  of  them  use  their  weahh  in  giving  employ- 
ment in  factories  and  different  industrial  lines,  to  de- 
pendent classes. 


Palace  of  the  Duke  of  Sutherland. 


Even  the  Duke  of  Sutherland,  whose  splendid  pal- 
ace we  visited,  is  said  to  be  very  philanthropic,  giving 
aid  to  the  needy,  with  a  liberal  hand ;  the  Duchess  is 
a  zealous  worker  in  the  cause  of  temperance,  working 
side  by  side  with  Lady  Henry  Somerset.  While  the 
Duke  is  somewhat  of  a  sportsman,  keeping  two  hundred 
hounds,  yet  we  should  not  allow  thi?  fact  to  cause  us 
to  be  blind  to  his  generosity. 


The  Darker  Side  of  Ireland  209 

Some  wealthy  Friends,  in  both  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland,  are  noble  examples  of  generosity.  The  late 
Lydia  Pike,  of  Cork,  of  whom  I  have  previously  made 
mention,  and  concerning  whom  a  Friend  of  the  same 
meeting  remarked  to  us  incidentally,  ''She  is  able  to 
buy  the  Pennsylvania  Railroad,"  was  an  example  of 
liberality.  She  had  a  large  estate,  extensive  gardens, 
and  several  greenhouses,  and  gave  employment  to  a 
number  of  tenants.  She  built  a  chapel  on  her  own 
grounds,  and  gave  of  her  means  to  secure  ministers  to 
hold  Sabbath  services  for  the  families  of  her  tenants, 
and  others  in  the  community. 

When  the  poor  children  would  see  her  carnage 
starting  for  a  drive,  they  would  hasten  to  the  road- 
side, expecting  some  token  of  recognition  in  the  way 
of  a  flower  or  cooky  or  fruit,  and  she  did  not  disap- 
point them.  The  sick  in  the  neighborhood  were  re- 
membered in  a  similar  way.  Of  this  we  were  wit- 
nesses when  she  took  us  a  drive  in  her  carriage. 

The  same  characteristic  benevolence  was  exhibited 
by  other  wealthy  Friends.  In  this  list  I  would  include 
the  Richardsons.  The  late  John  Grubb  Richardson, 
a  wealthy  linen  manufacturer,  founded  the  town  of 
Bessbrook,  Ireland,  incorporating  it  with  the  stipula- 
tion that  no  intoxicants  should  ever  be  sold  within  its 
limits.  He  gave  employment  to  a  large  proportion  of 
its  inhabitants.     The  population  when  we  were  there 


15 


2IO  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

was,  if  I  remember  correctly,  5,000.  His  widow,  Jane 
M.  Richardson,  was  still  living,  and  carrying  on  the 
business.  She  also  was  conspicuous  for  deeds  of  kind- 
ness, and  liberality,  in  the  cause  of  home  and  foreign 
missions.  A  Quarterly  Meeting  which  we  attended 
was  held  near  her  home,  when  she  supplied  at  her  own 
expense,  dinner  for  most  of  the  Friends  in  attendance. 
I  think  there  were  not  less  than  two  hundred,  which 
were  seated  in  a  hall  she  had  built  for  Gospel  mission 
meetings.  She  was  a  minister,  sound  in  the  faith,  and 
unostentatious  in  her  bearing.  I  will  also  mention  some 
English  Friends  of  like  character — such  as  Joseph  Storrs 
Fry,  and  the  Rountrees,  extensive  cocoa  manufacturers. 
There  were  also  George  and  Richard  Cadbury,  whose 
cocoa  works  we  visited.  The  brothers  employed  fif- 
teen hundred  women  and  girls,  and  three  hundred 
men.  They  had  built  a  large  hall  in  connection  with 
their  works,  where,  each  morning,  their  employees 
were  assembled  for  Scripture  reading  and  prayer. 
They  had  also  built  five  chapels  in  different  localities 
for  the  benefit  of  the  laboring  classes,  and  devoted 
themselves  personally  to  religious  work.  It  was  their 
habit  to  rise  earlier  on  Sabbath  morning  than  on  any 
other,  devoting  the  day  to  public  Christian  work. 

I  would  not  be  understood  to  imply  that  only 
wealthy  Friends  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  are  ac- 
tive workers  in  missions  at  home  and  abroad.    Friends 


The  Darker  Side  of  Ireland  211 

of  various  ages  and  different  stations  in  life,  are  de- 
voting both  time  and  means,  in  behalf  of  those  who 
are  in  need  of  Spiritual  and  temporal  aid.  Friends  of 
London  Yearly  Meeting  contribute  more  in  proportion 
to  their  membership,  than  those  of  any  other.  When 
we  were  in  attendance,  the  amount  they  gave  to  for- 
eign missions  was  an  average  of  five  dollars  for  each 
member — man,  woman  and  child — for  one  year. 

Besides  what  they  do  in  foreign  mission  work, 
they  are  doing  much  at  home  in  adult  schools,  Sab- 
bath schools  for  children,  and  older  persons ;  mission 
meetings  for  men,  mothers'  meetings  in  which  they 
teach  needle  work,  and,  where  it  is  needful,  they  teach 
reading  and  writing,  in  addition  to  instruction  in  the 
Scriptures.  In  and  around  Birmingham  alone,  Friends 
have  in  this  way,  about  four  thousand  under  their 
care,  and  in  the  limits  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  about 
forty  thousand.  In  this  work  a  large  number  of  young 
Friends  are  engaged  together  with  persons  of  middle 
age,  and  some  of  more  advanced  years.  While  there 
is  more  of  class  distinction  on  social  lines  among  En- 
glish Friends  than  we  find  among  Friends  in  our  own 
country,  yet  the  members  of  London  Yearly  Meeting 
greatly  outstrip  us  in  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  lower 
classes  of  society.  And  this  applies  to  many  persons 
who  otherwise  have  much  business  on  their  hands.  I 
have  already  instanced  the  Cadburys.     And  where  is 


212  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

there  a  busier  man  than  Henry  Stanley  Newman? 
Editor  of  The  London  Friend,  author  of  several  books, 
minister  of  the  Gospel,  in  which  capacity  he  has 
traveled  extensively;  frequently  engaged  in  committee 
work,  yet  he  has  much  to  do  with  the  management  of 
the  ''Leominster  Orphans'  Home,"  established  to  care 
for  orphan  children;  is  an  enthusiastic  promoter  of 
foreign  missions,  and  equally  devoted  to  adult  schools, 
Sabbath  schools,  and  the  various  lines  of  home  mission 
work. 

If  Irish  Friends  have,  in  proportion  fewer  under 
their  care  in  home  missions,  and  Sabbath  schools,  than 
English  Friends  have,  it  must  not  be  attributed  to  a 
lack  of  interest,  but  to  a  different  environment.  The 
prevalence  of  Catholicism  in  Ireland,  especially  in  the 
south  and  west,  forestalls  to  a  great  extent  Protestant 
efforts  in  behalf  of  the  priest-ridden  masses.  The 
same  fact  supplies  a  reason  why  Friends  in  that  Island 
are  not  increasing  in  numbers.  What  is  to  be  the  fu- 
ture of  Quakerism  in  Ireland,  is,  to  Friends  there,  as 
well  as  elsewhere,  a  matter  of  serious  concern.  I  felt, 
and  still  feel  for  them,  much  sympathy,  and  shall  ever 
be  grateful  that  we  had  the  opportunity  of  visiting 
them  in  a  Gospel  mission. 


PART  III 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


1S32-1907— A  RETROSPECT. 

Between  the  above  dates  lies  the  period  of  my 
earthly  pilgrimage  hitherto.  Once,  seventy-five  seemed 
a  great  age.  It  seems  less  so  as  we  grow  older. 
Within  the  last  three-quarters  of  a  century  there  has 
been  greater  advance,  on  many  lines,  than  during  the 
entire  period  of  our  country's  history  previous  to  that 
time.  I  propose  to  consider  some  of  the  events  that 
synchronize  with  my  own  life. 

Our  territorial  domain  has  been  enlarged  mani- 
fold. At  the  time  of  my  birth,  there  were  only  two 
States  west  of  the  Mississippi  River — Louisiana  and 
Missouri;  and  Michigan  and  Florida  and  Arkansas 
were  only  territories.  A  large  part  of  the  country  west 
of  that  river  belonged  to  Mexico,  and  Alaska  belonged 
to  Russia.  We  have  in  recent  years  added  our  Island 
Possessions.  The  plains  west  of  the  Mississippi,  where 
are  now  productive  farms,  were  called  The  Great 
American  Desert.  Tens  of  thousands  of  buffaloes 
roamed  over  this  tract,  from  which  the  Indians  ob- 
tained their  meat,  and  out  of  the  skins  of  which  they 

(^13) 


214  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

made  robes.  These  vast  herds  have  been  exterminated 
by  rapacious  white  hunters,  except  a  few  which  are 
kept  in  parks.  Indians,  also,  have  been  driven  from 
the  lands  they  once  held ;  many  of  their  tribes  being 
restricted  to  reservations  allotted  them  by  the  Govern- 
ment. Populous  cities  have  sprung  up  where,  since 
my  birth,  civilization  had  not  found  a  foothold. 

Our  own  State  of  Indiana,  even  within  my  mem- 
ory, was,  to  a  large  extent,  covered  with  virgin  for- 
ests, in  which  wild  game  was  abundant — deer,  wolves, 
bears,  racoons,  opossums,  porcupines,  pheasants, 
squirrels,  wild  turkeys,  quails  and  wild  pigeons.  Very 
few  of  the  species  above  named  are  now  to  be  found 
in  our  State,  and  such  as  remain  have  become  scarce- 
It  has  been  many  years  since  we  have  seen  even  a 
single  pair  of  wild  pigeons,  notwithstanding  when  I 
was  a  young  man,  they  were  here  by  the  tens  of  thou- 
sands, gleaning  the  scattered  grain  in  our  cornfields,, 
and  nuts  from  under  the  fallen  forest  leaves. 

Jonathan  Backhouse,  an  English  Friend,  who  was 
on  a  religious  visit  in  this  country,  makes  this  note  in 
a  letter  to  his  home,  dated  in  the  village  where  I  am 
now  writing — Newport  (since  named  Fountain  City), 
Indiana,  Tenth  month  15,  1831.  He  wrote:  ''Wild 
pigeons  were  so  numerous  a  few  years  ago,  that  a 
Friend  told  me  they  occupied  a  space  10  miles  wide 
and  70  miles  long,  with  their  nests,  and  every  tree 


A  Retrospect  215 

would  have  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  nests.  When 
on  the  wing  during  the  day,  they  darkened  the  air  so 
that  if  he  was  reading,  he  was  obhged  to  lay  aside 
his  book." 

My  memory  extends  back  to  the  days  of  log 
cabins,  log  rollings,  corn  huskings,  apple  cuttings, 
wool  pickings,  and  quiltings.  If  those  pioneer  times 
had  their  privations  and  hardships,  they  had  as  well 
joys  to  which  the  artificial  habits  of  society  in  this 
age  make  us  strangers. 

Great  advancement  has  been  made  since  my  early 
childhood,  in  educational  facilities.  If  Eggleston's 
*'Hoosier  School  Master"  was  ever  a  correct  repre- 
sentation of  Indiana  schools,  it  is  far  from  such  now. 
Our  State,  if  I  mistake  not,  ranks  first  in  the  Union 
in  grade  of  public  schools,  and  the  relative  amount  of 
its  school  fund. 

In  my  boyhood,  our  church  had  no  college  west  of 
the  Alleghenies ;  now  we  have  six,  and  one  university, 
besides  several  academies  doing  very  efficient  work ; 
while  there  are  higher  institutions  of  learning,  both 
under  the  control  of  various  denominations,  and  others 
under  the  authority  of  the  State. 

In  point  of  church  extension,  our  church  has  made 
great  advancement.  Fifty  years  ago  we  had  no  Year- 
ly Meeting  west  of  that  of  Indiana,  held  at  Richmond  ; 
now  there  are  five,  and  one  besides,  on  the  east,  at 


2i6  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

Wilmington,  Ohio.  The  three  largest  were  set  off 
from  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  yet  the  membership  of 
this  parent  body  numbers  more  than  when  the  first 
one  was  established. 

The  cause  of  missions  among  the  heathen,  and  in 
Catholic  countries,  has  of  latter  years,  as  never  before, 
engaged  the  attention  of  the  various  churches  of 
Christendom.  This  is  especially  true  of  our  own 
church.  Less  than  fifty  years  ago,  Friends  in  this 
country  had  no  missionary  in  the  foreign  field.  Now 
we  have  missions  in  various  quarters  of  the  globe. 
The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  the 
"Young  People's  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor," 
have  had  their  birth  since  my  own.  Also  the  Women's 
Christian  Temperance  Union,  which  has  made  itself 
felt  throughout  the  world,  and  the  cause  of  temper- 
ance has  engaged  the  attention  of  both  church  and 
state  of  latter  years,  to  a  greater  extent  than  at  any 
former  period. 

There  has  also  within  my  memory,  been  a  marked 
change  in  the  attitude  of  the  churches  toward  one  an- 
other. In  my  early  life  sectarian  feeling  was  so 
strong,  that  there  was  very  little  co-operation  between 
the  religious  denominations.  It  was  considered  an 
infraction  of  our  testimony  against  an  hireling  minis- 
try, for  a  member  to  attend  a  meeting  where  a  min- 
ister officiated  who  received  from  his  church  a  pecuni- 


A  Retrospect  217 

ary  consideration  to  enable  him  to  live.  I  have  often 
in  our  meetings  for  business,  heard  exceptions  made 
on  this  account,  when  the  query  touching  this  matter 
was  read  and  answered.  It  was  regarded  by  leading 
Friends  as  a  compromise  of  our  principles  for  our 
members  to  unite  with  philanthropic  societies  com- 
posed of  professors  of  other  churches  and  non-pro- 
fessors. 

But  it  is  often  said  one  extreme  is  apt  to  produce 
an  opposite  one. 

This  disposition  to  fraternize  is  carried  too  far  when 
fundamental  truth  is  sacrificed  or  ignored  on  mere 
personal  considerations.  The  Apostle  Paul  regarded 
the  message  rather  than  the  messenger,  as  the  para- 
mount consideration.  He  could  rejoice  that  Christ 
was  preached  even  in  a  case  where  he  could  not  com- 
mend the  motive  actuating  the  preacher  (see  Philip- 
pians  1 :  — ) .  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  message  was 
spurious,  the  position  of  the  messenger,  however  ex- 
alted could  not  render  acceptable  what  was  funda- 
mentally wrong.  Thus,  in  writing  to  the  Galatians, 
he  says:  "Though  we  or  an  angel  from  heaven, 
preach  any  other  Gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we 
have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed." — Gal. 
1 :  8,  9.  This  shows  his  jealous  regard  for  the  true 
Gospel  of  Christ — his  concern  was  not  so  much  who 
preached,  apostle  or  angel,  as  what  was  preached. 


2i8  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

Any  one  who  is  an  intelhgent  observer  of  the  signs 
of  the  times,  is  aware,  that  there  is  on  the  part  of 
many,  a  departing  from  the  faith.  What  is  termed 
a  *'New  Theology,"  which  is  ''another  Gospel,"  and 
yet,  which,  as  Paul  says,  is  not  a  Gospel,  is  being  sub- 
stituted for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints.  To 
invite  to  our  pulpits  preachers  of  this  class,  as  is  some- 
times done,  is  imperiling  the  interests  of  souls,  and  is 
not  required  by  Christian  charity.  This  unwise  tolera- 
tion was  carried  to  an  extent  that  resulted  disastrously 
in  the  Friends  Church  in  this  country  in  1827-8.  While 
it  is  not  the  prerogative  of  a  church  to  decide  what  a 
man  shall  believe,  it  certainly  is  due  to  itself  and  the 
cause  of  Christ,  that  it  should  reserve  the  right  to  de- 
cide who  shall  represent  it  as  public  teachers. 

Among  the  many  changes  in  this  country  that  have 
taken  place  in  the  last  three-quarters  of  a  century,  one 
of  the  most  marked  has  been  in  our  own  church ;  not 
in  its  doctrines  and  principles,  but  in  its  manner  of 
conducting  our  meetings  for  worship.  When  I  began 
my  ministry,  I  had  never  heard  a  hymn  sung,  or  a 
chapter  of  the  Bible  read  in  our  meetings.  I  well  re- 
member how  I  hesitated,  and  even  apologized,  when  I 
first  felt  it  my  duty  to  read  a  portion  of  Scripture  in 
a  public  meeting  which  I  had  appointed,  also  when  I 
felt  it  required  of  me  to  sing  in  a  meeting  for  worship. 
While  at  first,  a  considerable  number  of  Friends  were 


A   Retrospect  219 

• 

opposed  to  these  innovations,  as  they  termed  them, 
and  on  account  thereof,  seceded,  and  formed  separate 
organizations,  both  the  reading  of  the  Bible  and  sing- 
ing in  our  meetings,  are  now  a  recognized  privilege. 

At  the  time  of  my  birth,  there  were  only  a  few 
miles  of  railroad  in  existence;  a  glance  at  a  railroad 
map  of  the  United  States  will  show  what  marvellous 
advancement  has  been  made  on  this  line. 

The  various  ways  in  which  electricity  is  applied; 
the  telegraph,  telephone,  phonograph,  revolutionizing 
the  method  of  transacting  business,  may  be  mentioned 
as  among  modern  improvements. 

Very  great  changes  have  likewise  been  made  in 
domestic  affairs  in  the  same  period.  In  my  boyhood 
farming  was  done  by  very  different  tools  and  meth- 
ods from  those  of  the  present  time.  The  advance  has 
been  from  the  hand  sickle,  to  the  self-binder ;  from  the 
plow  with  a  wooden  mould-board,  to  the  riding  plow 
of  steel ;  from  the  flail,  to  the  threshing  machine,  drawn 
and  driven  by  the  traction  engine. 

In  the  household,  the  stove  and  range  have  suc- 
ceeded the  open  fire-place,  the  crane,  the  griddle,  and 
the  reflector;  the  sewing  machine  does  the  principal 
part  of  the  needle  work  in  the  home,  and  factories 
have  superseded  the  spinning  wheel  and  the  loom  which 
were  once  an  essential  equipment  of  our  pioneer 
homes. 


220  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

Great  events  have  marked  the  history  of  our  na- 
tion in  a  poHtical  point  of  view,  since  my  birth — events 
that  have  filled  the  land  with  mourning.  I  allude  to 
the  three  wars,  in  which  our  country  has  been  en- 
gaged, that  with  Mexico,  our  Civil  War,  and  that  with 
Spain.  No  event  of  greater  national  importance  has 
marked  the  history  of  any  country,  than  the  emanci- 
pation of  the  slaves  in  the  Southern  States.  Well  do 
I  remember  the  stormy  times  that  preceded  it  in 
church  and  state.  The  annexation  of  Texas,  the  re- 
peal of  the  "Missouri  Compromise,"  the  enactment  of 
the  "Fugitive  Slave  Law,"  and  the  "Dred  Scott"  de- 
cision, all  in  the  interest  of  slavery;  and  later  the 
Kansas  troubles,  resulting  in  the  burning  of  the  city 
of  Lawrence,  and  the  John  Brown  Harper's  Ferry 
episode,  were  portents,  and  partial  causes  of  the  bloody 
conflict  between  the  North  and  South  from  1861  to 
1865,  when  multiplied  thousands  fell  on  the  field  of 
battle,  and  our  noble  President,  Abraham  Lincoln, 
was  assassinated. 

My  native  place  was  a  center  of  the  abolition  ex- 
citement that  preceded  the  war,  and  resulted  in  the 
anti-slavery  separation  in  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting  of 
Friends.  Our  village,  known  at  that  time  by  the  name 
of  Newport,  was  the  home  of  the  late  Levi  Coffin,  who 
was  termed  the  president  of  "The  Underground  Rail- 
road," and  who  is  the  "Simeon  Halliday"  of  ''Uncle 
Tom's  Cabin." 


A  Retrospect  221 

Within  the  period  of  my  life  there  have  been  some 
instances  rarely  paralleled  of  persons  rising  from  ob- 
scurity to  national  fame — A.  Lincoln,  General  Grant, 
B.  T.  Washington. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


MY  HOME  LIFE. 

In  approaching  the  conclusion  of  this  volume, 
some  items  of  a  personal  character  may  not  be  in- 
appropriate. Amongst  the  many  things  that  have  con- 
tributed to  my  happiness  in  this  life,  is  a  Christian 
wife,  and  if  success  I  have  had  in  my  ministry,  that 
success,  to  a  very  considerable  degree,  is  due  to  her 
companionship  and  helpfulness.  Her  conversion  an- 
tedates my  own,  and  from  the  beginning  of  my  min- 
istry to  the  present  time,  embracing  a  period  of  near- 
ly fifty  years,  she  has  uniformly  given  me  her  sym- 
pathy and  encouragement.  In  some  instances  in  the 
earlier  years  of  my  public  service,  when  our  children 
were  small,  and  when  we  were  encumbered  with  debt, 
I  hesitated  to  leave  her  with  the  care  of  our  home,  and 
would  doubtless  have  yielded  to  discouragement,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  encouragement  she  gave  me  to  be 
obedient  to  what  I  believed  to  be  the  Master's  call. 
I  can  thankfully  acknowledge,  that  in  no  instance  did 
I  have  cause  to  regret  that  I  allowed  her  counsel  to 
prevail  against  my  misgivings. 

I  can  also  say  in  regard  to  our  son  and  two  daugh- 

(222) 


My   Home   Life  223 

ters,  that  they  never  put  any  obstacle  in  the  way  of 
my  Gospel  service;  but  on  the  other  hand,  they  were 
ever  ready  to  encourage  us  in  the  performance  of  our 
religious  duty;  this,  too,  when  on  our  son  devolved 
the  care  of  our  farm,  and  the  oversight  of  the  home. 

In  addition  to  those  instances,  when  my  wife  re- 
mained at  home  during  my  absence  on  a  Gospel  mis- 
sion in  our  earlier  married  life,  she  subsequently  be- 
came my  companion  in  travel  in  far  the  greater  part 
of  my  evangelistic  labors  in  this  country,  accompany- 
ing me  besides,  in  a  Gospel  mission  in  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland.  I  doubt  whether  any  minister  in  our 
church  has  been  favored  with  the  companionship  of 
a  wife  in  Gospel  service  to  the  same  extent  as  regards 
time  and  distance  as  myself. 

I  would  not,  however  have  my  readers  to  infer 
that  we  were  neglectful  of  our  children.  On  the  other 
hand,  we  never  left  them  when  they  were  not  pro- 
vided with  suitable  caretakers,  or  when  old  enough, 
placed  in  school,  and  eventually  had  the  privilege  of 
seeing  them  creditably  graduated  from  seminary  and 
college,  and  happily  settled  with  Christian  companions. 

Throughout  my  ministry,  both  as  an  evangelist 
and  as  pastor,  we  now  and  then  interspersed  intervals 
of  residence  for  a  year  or  more,  during  our  children's 
minority,  in  our  original  home,  in  order  that  we  might 
cherish  in  them  a  love  of  home,  and  keep  them  close 


224  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

to  our  hearts,  extend  to  them  parental  care,  and  en- 
joy the  sweets  of  family  life,  and  give  ourselves  an 
opportunity  for  mental  and  physical  recuperation.  I 
have  reason  to  believe  that  this  has  been  an  advantage 
to  our  entire  family  in  more  respects  than  one.  Be- 
sides the  benefits  just  referred  to,  it  helped  to  develop 
in  our  children  habits  of  industry  and  self-reliance, 
and  in  my  own  case,  as  I  devoted  myself  to  manual 
labor,  it  had  the  effect  to  strengthen  my  physical  con- 
stitution, promoting  health,  and  consequently,  increased 
mental  vigor.  In  speaking  of  our  home  life,  I  will 
mention  one  happy  event  with  which  we  were  favored 
— the  celebration  of  our  Golden  Wedding  on  the  fifti- 
eth anniversary  of  our  marriage.  Quite  a  number  of 
our  relatives  and  friends  honored  us  with  their  pres- 
ence, others  sent  letters  of  congratulation,  and  several 
nice  and  valuable  gifts  were  received,  expressive  of 
the  love  and  good-will  of  our  many  friends. 

The  original  marriage  certificate  was  read  after  we 
had  repeated  the  marriage  ceremony  we  used  when 
we  were  married.  Such  a  marriage  some  of  the  young 
people  present  at  this  anniversary  had  never  witnessed. 
Very  few  whose  names  were  on  our  certificate  were 
present  on  the  occasion.  It  is  a  very  small  proportion 
of  the  human  family  whose  period  of  wedded  life  is 
extended  to  half  a  century.  Four  more  years  are  now 
added  to  ours,  and  yet  in  the  goodness  of  our  Heaven- 


Luke   Woodard   at    50. 


Elvira  T.  Woodard  at  45. 


My  Home  Life  225 

ly  Father  we  are  spared  to  each  other  in  a  fair  degree 
of  health.  May  our  hearts  be  filled  with  gratitude, 
and  the  remnant  of  our  lives  be  devoted  to  His  loving 
service. 

On  the  occasion  above  referred  to,  I  read  the  fol- 
lowing lines: 

Elvira  dear,  the  fiftieth  year 

Since  we  were  wedded  now  is  here, 

Yet  seeming  young  art  thou ; 
Thy  hair  its  auburn  still  retains, 
The  rose  upon  thy  cheek  remains, 

The  smoothness  on  thy  brow. 
The  flower  that  lives 
And  perfume  gives, 

Is  prized  when  others  fade, 
Emblem  of  thee, 
Who  art  to  me 
More  lovely  than  thou  used  to  be, 

When  just  a  bonnie  maid. 

This  coin  of  gold. 
With  date  as  old 

As  that  which  marks  thy  life, 
I  give  to  thee 
This  jubilee, 

A  token  of  my  love  to  thee. 
And  of  thy  sterling  worth  to  me, 

My  own,  my  cherished  wife. 


16 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


AUTHORSHIP. 

Even  in  my  school  days  I  aspired  to  be  an  author, 
and  framed  in  my  mind  the  plan  of  a  book  which,  in 
later  life,  I  worked  out  to  a  considerable  extent.  Com- 
position writing  in  school  was  required  by  our  teachers, 
an  exercise  in  which  I  took  pleasure,  and  which  was 
of  signal  benefit. 

Besides  a  large  number  of  contributions  to  differ- 
ent periodicals,  and  a  number  of  printed  tracts,  I  have 
interspersed  my  busy  life  with  intervals  of  book  writ- 
ing. 

My  first  book  was  entitled  "The  Morning  Star — 
A  treatise  on  the  nature,  offices,  and  work  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ."  It  comprised  twenty  chapters,  and  395 
pages,  covering  the  entire  ground  indicated  by  the 
above  title.  It  was  written  in  the  city  of  Rochester, 
New  York,  during  our  sojourn  there  in  the  summer 
of  1875.  With  the  exception  of  three  chapters,  which 
had  previously  been  published  in  some  periodicals,  the 
entire  book  was  written  in  about  three  months,  and  I 
attended  one  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  both  New  York 
and  Canada  Yearly  Meetings,  within  the  same  period. 

(226) 


Authorship  227 

Before  it  was  issued,  I  sent  out  a  descriptive  cir- 
cular, and  in  response  to  this,  I  received  pledges  from 
my  friends  of  an  amount  sufficient  to  cover  the  cost 
of  press-work  for  an  edition  of  fifteen  hundred,  before 
it  was  entirely  through  the  press.  This  edition  having 
met  with  a  favorable  reception,  in  two  years  from  the 
date  of  its  issue,  a  second  edition  of  one  thousand  was 
published.  This  was  electrotyped  with  a  view  to  is- 
suing another  edition  in  the  future,  which  could  be 
sold  at  less  price;  but  the  publisher  who  lived  in  New 
York  City,  failed  in  business,  and  my  plates  mysteri- 
ously disappeared,  and  the  stock  soon  being  sold,  al- 
though frequent  inquiry  was  afterwards  made,  I  was 
unable  to  supply  the  demand.  On  issuing  a  second 
edition,  I  found  very  little  that  I  wished  to  change, 
notwithstanding  I  had  submitted  it  to  some  of  the  best 
critics  in  our  church,  both  in  this  country  and  En- 
gland, who  did  not  suggest  any  very  material  altera- 
tions. 

The  second  book  was  written  while  I  was  pastor 
in  Toronto,  in  1883.  It  was  a  12mo  of  366  pages,  en- 
titled ''Gathered  Fragments,"  or  "Talks  to  Young 
People;"  "Talks  to  Parents;"  and  "Social  Hours  with 
Ministers,"  with  a  fourth  section  of  a  doctrinal  char- 
acter. This  work  met  with  a  very  ready  sale,  but  no 
second  edition  has  ever  been  issued. 

A  third  book  was  a  volume  of  Poems  on  a  variety 


228  Sketches  of  a  Life  of  75 

of  subjects,  written  at  different  times.  It  has  been 
enlarged  from  time  to  time,  till  at  present  it  com- 
prises 210  pages.  It  has  been  favorably  noticed  by 
several  literary  persons. 

My  latest  book  bears  the  title,  ''What  is  Truth?" 
It  was  a  conscientious  attempt  to  answer  this  ques- 
tion from  a  Biblical  point  of  view,  as  it  relates  to  the 
subjects  comprising  its  table  of  contents,  viz.:  ''Revel- 
ation, Inspiration,  The  Bible,  The  Atonement;"  and 
from  a  scientific  standpoint,  some  theological  topics 
that  the  advocates  of  what  is  termed  "The  New  The- 
ology," claim  need  a  revision.  In  the  first  the  appeal 
is  to  the  Holy  Scriptures;  in  the  second,  to  scientific 
authors  of  unquestioned  ability.  This  work,  which 
was  written  with  a  view  to  meet  a  skeptical  tendency 
now  masquerading  under  the  name  of  "Modern 
Thought,"  has  met  with  a  very  favorable  reception, 
and  has  been  endorsed  by  some  of  our  most  able 
writers,  and  profound  scholars.  In  the  list  of  those 
who  have  commended  the  work,  I  may  mention  the 
late  Joseph  Bevan  Braithwaite,  of  London;  Francis 
W.  Thomas,  John  Henry  Douglas,  William  P.  Pink- 
ham,  the  late  Esther  T.  Pritchard,  Willis  J.  Beecher, 
of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  and  Dr.  Morehead, 
of  Xenia  Theological  Seminary. 

The  difference  between  the  voice  and  the  pen  is, 
the  former  is  heard  only  by  the  limited  number  who 


Authorship  229 

are  within  its  compass,  and  ceases  with  the  life  of  the 
speaker;  while  that  which  is  expressed  by  the  pen  can 
be  sent  to  earth's  remotest  bounds,  and  may  be  per- 
petuated long  after  the  writer  has  ceased  to  live.  Of 
such  it  may  be  said,  "He  being  dead  yet  speaketh." 

Books,  therefore,  are  a  most  potent  agency  for 
good  or  evil.  No  serious  minded  person  can  thus  put 
into  permanent  form  his  thoughts  on  matters  of  im- 
portance— thoughts  which  may  influence  the  destiny 
not  only  of  his  cotemporaries,  but  through  their 
posthumous  effects,  that  of  generations  yet  unborn, 
without  a  sense  of  grave  responsibility. 

It  has  not  unfrequently  been  the  case,  that  authors 
have  embittered  their  last  days  by  having  given  pub- 
licity to  what  they  vainly  wish  they  could  recall;  but 
pernicious  literature,  however  much  the  author  may 
regret  its  publication,  when  once  it  is  launched  upon 
society,  like  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness, 
will  go  on  distilling  its  moral  poison,  and  doing  its 
deadly  work,  in  spite  of  those  regrets.  We  have  it 
on  good  authority,  that  Thomas  Paine  said  on  his 
deathbed,  that  he  wished  all  the  copies  of  his  infidel 
book,  ''The  Age  of  Reason/'  had  been  burned ! 

Even  the  poet  Whittier  once  said  when  interviewed 
by  a  representative  of  the  New  York  Tribune:  ''Much 
that  I  have  written,  I  wish  was  as  deep  in  the  Red 


230  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

Sea  as  Pharoah's  chariot  wheels.  Much  of  the  bread 
cast  upon  the  waters  I  wish  had  never  been  returned." 
I  have  not  the  vanity  to  claim  that  my  own  writ- 
ings are  free  from  imperfections.  I  have,  however, 
a  consoling  consciousness,  that  in  giving  publicity  to 
what  I  have  written,  I  was  actuated  by  a  laudable  de- 
sire and  aim  to  benefit  my  fellow  man ;  and  it  is  cause 
for  humble  thankfulness,  that  on  a  review  of  this  par- 
ticular department  of  my  life's  work,  I  have  no  ac- 
cusings  of  conscience  for  having  published  anything 
positively  pernicious ;  and  that,  on  the  other  hand, 
many  have  acknowledged  that  they  received  benefit 
from  my  writings. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


RECENT  GOSPEL  LABORS. 

Since  I  gave  up  my  pastoral  work  two  years  ago, 
I  have  been  engaged  from  time  to  time,  in  visiting 
meetings  in  various  sections  of  our  own  church.  There 
seems  to  be  an  increasing  demand  for  this  kind  of 
ministerial  service,  which  in  former  years  was  more 
common  than  it  has  been  since  the  pastoral  system  was 
adopted;  and  at  no  time  since  I  began  my  work  as  a 
minister,  have  I  found  a  more  open  door  for  a  teach- 
ing ministry,  than  I  have  during  these  recent  visits. 
There  is  an  evident  reaction  from  a  style  of  preaching 
which  had  gained  favor  in  some  places,  which  slurs 
over  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  substituting  mere 
ethical  teaching  on  social  problems,  and  humanitarian 
themes.  These  are  important  as  a  part  of  practical 
Christianity,  and  should  by  no  means  be  ignored  by 
the  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  but  they  cannot  rightly 
be  substituted  for  its  great  and  ever-essential  doc- 
trines. To  do  so  would  be  like  erecting  a  fair  struc- 
ture on  the  sand. 

(^30 


232  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

"He  preached  of  science — an  attentive  throng 

Admiring  heard; 
The  nation's  weal — the  Hstening  muhitude 

Approved  his  word; 
The  social  need — and  thousands  gave 

Assenting  nod; 
He  preached  the  Cross — and  men  were  turned 

From  sin  to  God." 


Whatever  the  advance,  in  science,  in  literature,  in 
the  mastery  of  the  forces  of  nature,  and  in  civilization 
the  v^rorld  will  still  need  the  simple  Gospel  of  the  Son 
of  God,  whose  written  expression  is  embodied  in  the 
New  Testament.  While  chronologically  it  is  old,  it 
will  never  become  antiquated,  never  obsolete,  will 
never  be  superseded.  It  is  as  truly  now,  as  when  Paul 
said  it,  "the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every 
one  that  believeth."  Unregenerate  men  need  to  hear 
and  accept  it,  that  they  may  be  saved;  it  is  God's  in- 
strumentality for  the  edification  of  the  saints.  And) 
as  one  who  has  had  opportunity  to  observe,  I  bear 
witness  that  it  has  been  by  a  faithful  proclamation  of 
the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity,  that  the 
modern  revival  in  our  church  has  been  brought  about. 
It  was  by  preaching  Christ  in  His  divine  personality, 
in  all  His  varied  offices  and  work — His  miraculous 
birth,  His  spotless  life,  His  teaching.  His  atoning 
death,  His  resurrection,  His  ascension,  intercession, 
His  second  coming,  and  His  triumphant  and  eternal 


Recent  Gospel   Labors  233 

reign.  Coupled  with  this,  as  an  essential  part  of  the 
same  Gospel,  there  was  due  emphasis  given  to  the 
distinctive  personality  and  offices  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
coming  in  virtue  of  the  merit  and  intercession  of  a 
once  crucified,  but  now  risen  and  glorified  Redeemer, 
to  convict,  regenerate  and  sanctify;  to  teach,  comfort 
and  guide  the  child  of  God. 

It  was  also  urged  that  the  necessity  for  such  a  pro- 
vision of  mercy,  and  for  the  proclamation  of  the  same, 
lies  in  the  appalling  fact  of  the  apostasy  of  our  entire 
race ;  "that  all  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory 
of  God ;"  "that  by  one  man  sin  entered  the  world,  and 
death  by  sin,  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that 
all  have  sinned ;"  that  it  is  only  by  repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 
sinful  man  can  be  saved  from  sin  here,  and  from  its 
awful  and  eternal  consequence  in  the  world  to  come. 

These  great  truths  were  preached  by  the  early 
Quakers ;  they  are  embodied  in  our  confession  of  faith 
now;  they  are  the  same  that  with  my  limited  ability, 
I  have  endeavored  to  promulgate,  both  in  my  earlier 
ministry,  and  in  my  recent  work. 

It  is  no  ground  for  boasting,  but  of  humble  thank- 
fulness to  my  Divine  Lord,  that  He  has  counted  me 
worthy  to  have  a  share  in  this  ministry  of  the  Gospel 
of  the  blessed  God;  and  while  I  write,  the  ascription 


234  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

of  grateful  praise  arises  from  my  heart,  for  His  hav- 
ing prolonged  my  life  to  three  score  and  fifteen,  pre- 
served me  with  almost  uninterrupted  health  through 
the  forty  years  of  ministerial  labor,  and  now  in  the 
evening  of  my  life,  giving  me  strength  and  opportuni- 
ty to  revisit  the  churches  where  in  years  gone  by,  I 
was  permitted  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  it  is  addi- 
tional cause  for  thankfulness,  that  my  dear  Friends 
wherever  I  go,  give  me  a  very  cordial  welcome,  and 
manifest  evidences  of  confidence  and  Christian  love. 

Before  closing  this  volume,  I  wish  to  express  my 
sense  of  obligation  to  the  church  in  which  I  have  had 
a  life-long  membership,  whose  fostering  care  I  have 
received,  and  whose  encouragement  and  sympathy  have 
been  accorded,  both  to  me  and  to  my  family.  Chris- 
tian charity  prompts  the  suppression  of  any  adverse 
criticisms  that  candor  might  warrant.  If  imperfections 
can  be  seen  in  our  beloved  church,  so  they  were  in 
the  little  circle  of  ''the  twelve,"  whom  the  Master 
chose  as  His  followers,  of  whom  He  said,  ''as  the 
Father  hath  loved  me,  even  so  have  I  loved  you." 

Cowper's  expression  in  regard  to  his  country — ; 
"England,  with  all  thy  faults,  I  love  thee  still,"  I  can 
adopt  with  reference  to  our  church. 

I  venerate  the  memory  of  its  founders ;  I  honor 
that  of  their  successors,  some  of  whom  in  each  gener- 


Recent  Gospel   Labors  235 

ation  have  maintained  its  principles,  and  have  stood 
faithfully  by  it  in  crucial  periods  that  have  severely 
tested  it. 

I  regard  Quakerism,  rightly  understood  and  wisely 
applied,  as  the  truest  expression  of  primitive  Christi- 
anity, with  which  it  is  my  privilege  to  be  acquainted. 
It  is  a  significant  fact  that  every  advanced  step  that 
has  marked  the  history  of  other  religious  denomina- 
tions, since  the  days  of  George  Fox,  has  been  in  the 
direction  of  the  position  he  and  his  coadjutors  occu- 
pied. This  remark  applies  to  the  subject  of  peace 
oaths,  slavery,  intemperance,  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and.  the  position  which  women  should  occupy 
in  the  church. 

The  late  Dr.  Wayland,  president  of  Brown  Uni- 
versity, in  a  conversation  with  a  Friend,  admitted  that 
it  was  a  historical  fact  that  in  regard  to  many  things 
the  general  Church  of  Christ  had  approximated  the 
standard  of  Quakerism.  This  in  no  small  measure 
tends  to  establish  in  our  minds  the  conviction  that  our 
early  Friends  were  guided  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
that  the  principles  which  they  enunciated  were  sound. 

With  this  view  of  Quakerism,  we  feel  justified  in 
endeavoring  to  perpetuate  and  extend  those  princi- 
ples. Not,  however,  with  mere  sectarian  m.otives,  but, 
believing  them  to  be  an  integral  part  of  the  Christian 


236  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

religion,  they  are  designed  for  the  world.  Aware, 
however,  that  men  may  be  led  to  adopt  denominational 
views,  without  being  converted  to  Christ,  the  effort 
should  be  in  dealing  with  unsaved  men,  first  to  bring 
them  to  Him.  Discipling,  in  the  Great  Commission, 
is  first  in  order ;  this  done,  incorporating  them  into  the 
visible  church,  the  Master's  instruction  is:  "Teaching 
them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  com- 
manded you." 

The  foregoing  sketch  of  my  life  shows  how  fully 
I  have  identified  myself  with  our  own  religious  body. 
I  have  prayerfully  endeavored  to  preserve  a  con- 
science void  of  offense,  and  not  to  bring  reproach  on 
the  church  of  my  choice,  or  in  any  way  to  misrepre- 
sent it.  This  latest  service  in  which  I  am  engaged, 
is  a  labor  of  love,  and  is  performed  with  an  earnest 
desire  that  I  may  be  enabled,  according  to  my  limited 
measure,  to  strengthen  my  fellow  believers,  and  still 
proclaim  the  good  news  to  lost  men. 

In  closing  these  sketches,  my  prayer  is,  that  the 
divine  blessing  may  attend  their  publication. 


APPENDIX. 

Note — The  date  of  the  following  record  is  1907. 


GENEALOGY:    WOODARD-OUTLAND. 

The  first  in  the  ancestral  line  of  the  Woodard 
family  so  far  as  I  am  now  informed,  are  my  great 
grandparents,  Thomas  and  Lydia  Woodard,  of  North 
Carolina.  Date  of  birth,  death  or  marriage,  not  as- 
certained; neither  the  maiden  name  of  the  wife. 

This  Thomas  Woodard  had  a  son,  Isaac,  to  whom, 
according  to  the  county  records,  he  gave  169  acres 
of  land,  situated  in  the  Parish  of  St.  Patricks,  Johns- 
ton County,  North  Carolina.  Date  of  deed,  October, 
1780. 

Thomas  and  Lydia  Woodard  had  another  son, 
Luke  (date  of  birth  not  ascertained).  What  family 
besides,  if  any,  I  am  not  informed. 

Luke  Woodard  was  married  to  Sarah  Parker, 
Third  month  17,  1782  (see  copy  of  marriage  certifi- 
cate further  on  in  this  Appendix). 

Luke  Woodard's  death  occurred  between  the  3^ears 
1807  and  1809,  as  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  his 
name  appears  as  one  of  the  witnesses  on  the  marriage 
certificate  of  his  daughter  Lydia  to  Francis  Thomas, 

(^37) 


238  Sketches  ot  a   Life  of  75 

Fifth  month  10,  1807 ;  while  the  certificate  of  his 
daughter  EHzabeth,  married  to  David  Newsom,  Elev- 
enth mo.  16,  1809,  states  he  was  deceased. 

Sarah  (Parker)  Woodard  was  the  daughter  of 
Elisha  and  Elizabeth  Parker,  date  of  birth  not  as- 
certained. She  survived  her  husband  many  years, 
and  died  in  Bartholomew  County,  Indiana. 

To  Luke  Woodard  and  Sarah  (Parker)  Wood- 
ard were  born  children  as  below : 

Isaac,  born  Fourth  mo.  14,  1783. 

Mary,  born  Ninth  mo.  6,  1784;  died  unmarried. 
Date  of  death  not  obtained. 

Lydia,  born  Third  mo.  11,  1786.  Married  to  Fran- 
cis Thomas,  Fifth  mo.  10,  1807. 

Cader,  born  Eleventh  mo.  1,  1787;  died  Ninth  mo. 
22,  1858.  He  was  married  first  to  Rachel  Outland, 
Second  mo.  18,  1810;  a  second  time  to  a  widow — 
Sarah  Stubbs,  1845.  All  three  of  the  above  were 
buried  at  New  Garden,  Indiana. 

Elizabeth,  born  Twelfth  mo.  30,  1789.  She  was 
married  to  David  Newsom,  Eleventh  mo.  16,  1809. 

Martha,  born  First  mo.  17,  1792;  died  unmarried. 
Date  of  death  not  supplied. 

Thomas,  born  First  mo.  28„  1793.  Married  first 
to  Zilphah  Cook,  a  second  time  to  Sarah  Mayo. 

Peninnah,  born  Tenth  mo.  2,  1795.  Married  to 
Joel  Newsom. 


Appendix  239 

Sarah,  born  Tenth  mo.  6,  1797.  Married  to 
Michael  Fulghum. 

Luke,  born  Ninth  mo.  9,  1800.  Married  to  Avis 
Cox. 

AbsiHt,  born  Third  mo.  12,  1803;  died  in  1877. 
Married  first  to  Ezekiel  Davis,  a  second  time  to  Isaac 
Cox. 


Rachel  (Outland)  Woodard,  wife  of  Cader  Wood- 
ard,  was  born  in  Northhampton  County,  North  Caro- 
lina, Twelfth  mo.  29,  1788.  She  was  the  daughter  of 
Josiah  and  Milicent  (Peel)   Outland. 

Josiah  Outland  was  the  son  of  John  and  Rachel 
Outland. 

Milicent  (Peel)  Outland  was  the  daughter  of  John 
and  Mary  Peel. 

John  Peel  was  born  Second  mo.  8,  1729,  and  died 
First  mo.  22,  1804.  He  was  a  minister  in  the  Friends 
Church. 

Mary  Peel,  wife  of  John  Peel,  was  born  (date  not 
known),  and  died  Tenth  mo.  17,  1802. 

Milicent  (Peel)  Outland,  mother  of  Rachel  (Out- 
land) Woodard,  was  born  Eleventh  mo.  18,  1755,  and 
died  Ninth  mo.  15,  1817. 

To  Cader  and  Rachel  Woodard  were  born  eleven 
children,  as  below: 


240  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

Thomas,  born  First  mo.  25,  1811;  died  Ninth  mo. 
4,  1836.     Married  to  Miriam  Hunt. 

Josiah,  born  Twelfth  mo.  7,  1812;  died  Third  mo. 
3,  1839.     Married  to  Alilley  Thomas. 

Lydia,  born  Ninth  mo.  6,  1814;  died  First  mo.  25, 
1853.    Married  to  Israel  Hough. 

Absilit,  born  Ninth  mo.  6,  1816;  died  Second  mo. 
26,  1895.     Married  to  Eli  Maddock. 

William  E.,  born  Twelfth  mo.  8,  1818;  died  First 
mo.  30,  1821. 

Sarah,  bom  Second  mo.  20,  1821 ;  died  Sixth  mo. 
2,  1907.    Married  to  Hiram  Stanton. 

Cornelius  J.,  born  Third  mo.  15,  1823;  died  Sev- 
enth mo.  15,  1906.     Married  to  Sarah  Burgess. 

John,  born  Seventh  mo.  15,  1825.  Married  first  to 
Rhoda  Jessup;  a  second  time  to  a  widow — Rachel 
(Bales)   Roberts. 

Rachel,  born  Twelfth  mo.  9,  1827;  died  1892. 
Married  to  Mahlon  Stubbs. 

Caroline,  born  Second  mo.  25,  1830;  died  Sixth 
mo.  11,  1874.    Married  to  Jose  H.  Parker 

Luke,  born  Third  mo.  12,  1832.  Married  to  El- 
vira Townsend. 

All  of  the  above  children  of  Cader  and  Rachel 
Woodard  were  born  in  North  Carolina,  except  the 
three  youngest.  The  marriages  were  all  according  to 
the  order  of  the  Friends  Church. 


Appendix  241 

GENEALOGY  OF  THE  ANCESTORS   OF  ELVIRA  T.,  THE 
WIFE  OF  LUKE  WOODARD. 

She  was  the  eldest  daughter  of  Stephen  and  Mary 
(Griffin)  Townsend. 

Stephen  was  the  youngest  son  of  John  and  Elvira 
(Cain)  Townsend,  and  was  born  Twelfth  mo.  31, 
1810,  and  died  Seventh  mo.  15,  1884. 

John  Townsend,  his  father,  was  born  Eleventh 
mo.  6,  1763,  and  died  Eighth  mo.  25,  1853.  John 
Townsend's  father's  name  was  John,  and  his  mother's 
maiden  name  was  Pearson. 

John  Townsend,  the  father  of  Stephen,  was  a  sol- 
dier in  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution.  He  later 
in  life  joined  Friends  Church,  lived  and  died  a  con- 
sistent member,  on  conscientious  ground  refusing  a 
pension.  He  was  buried  in  the  Friends  Cemetery  at 
Woodbury,  near  Middleboro,  Wayne  County,  Indiana. 
This  cemetery  is  no  longer  used.  He  was  married  to 
Elvira  Cain. 

She  was  born  Third  mo.,  1768,  and  died  Third 
mo.,  1870,  aged  102  years  and  a  few  days.  She  died 
and  was  buried  at  West  Elkton,  Ohio.  Her  descend- 
ents,  living  and  dead,  at  the  time  of  her  death  num- 
bered over  700. 

She  was  in  early  life  a  member  of  the  Baptist 
Church,  but  afterwards   joined  the   Friends,   remain- 

17 


242  Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 

ing  a  consistent  member  to  the  close  of  her  Hfe.  She, 
Hke  her  husband,  decHned  on  conscientious  ground, 
to  accept  a  pension  to  which,  in  consideration  of  her 
husband's  services  in  the  Revolutionary  war,  she  was 
entitled. 

Her  parents  were  Jonathan  and  Betty  (Harold) 
Cain. 

She  was  married  at  the  age  of  fifteen. 


Mary  (Griffin)  Townsend,  wife  of  Stephen,  and 
mother  of  Elvira  T.  Woodard,  was  born  Fourth  mo. 
16,  1816,  and  died  Fourth  mo.  27,  1903.  She  was  the 
daughter  of  Jacob  and  Mary   (Copeland)    Griffin. 

This  Jacob  was  the  son  of  James  and  Hannah 
(Kenyon)   Griffin. 

Mary  Copeland  (Griffin),  mentioned  above,  was 
the  daughter  of  Joshua  and  Susannah  (Pike)  Cope- 
land. 


Luke  Woodard  and  Elvira  Townsend,  were  mar- 
ried at  West  Grove,  Wayne  County,  Indiana,  Fourth 
mo.  14,  1853.    To  them  were  born  children  as  below: 

Leander  J.,  born  Fifth  mo.  24,  1854.  Married  to 
Annie  B.  Evans. 

An  infant  daughter,  born  and  died  Fifth  mo.  28, 
1856. 


Appendix  243 

Mary  Ellen,  born  Tenth  mo.  16,  1860.  Married  to 
A.  De  Main  Wood. 

Alice  J.,  born  Seventh  mo.  14,  1866.  Married  to 
I.  Purviance  Hunt. 

The  Woodards,  Parkers,  and  Peels  came  from 
England.  The  Outlands  came  from  Holland.  The 
Kenyons  came  from  Ireland.  The  Cains  were  Dutch. 
The  Griffins  came  from  Wales.  The  name  was 
originally  Griffith.  The  Townsends  came  from  En- 
gland with  William  Penn  in  the  ship  'Welcome !" 


From  an  old  record  of  Contentnea  Monthly  Meet- 
ing, I  obtained  the  following  copy  of  my  grandfather 
Luke  Woodard's  marriage  certificate;  also  one  of  his 
daughter  Lydia,  who  was  married  to  Francis  Thomas. 
They  are  inserted  in  this  Appendix  as  specimens  of 
the  mode  of  accomplishing  a  Quaker  marriage  in  the 
time  of  our  great  grandfathers,  and  will  be  of  interest 
to  their  descendants. 

CERTIFICATE  OF  MARRIAGE. 

Whereas,  Luke  Woodard,  son  of  Thomas  Woodard 
[mother's  name  not  given]  and  Sarah  Parker,  both  of  the 
Province  of  North  Carolina,  having  laid  their  intentions  of 
marriage  before  several  Monthly  Meetings  of  the  people 
called  Quakers,  in  the  Province  aforesaid,  whose  proceed- 
ings therein,  after  a  deliberate  consideration  thereof,  accord- 


244  Sketches   of  a   Life  of  75 

ing  to   the   righteous   law   of   God,   and   the   example   of   His 
people  recorded  in  the  Scriptures  of  Truth,  were  approved. 

Now  this  may  certify  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that 
for  the  full  accomplishing  of  their  said  intentions,  this  the 
17th  day  of  Third  month,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-two,  they,  the  said  Luke  Woodard  and  Sarah  Parker, 
appeared  at  a  public  assembly  of  the  aforesaid  people,  met 
at  the  meeting  house  of  Contentnea,  and  he,  the  said  Luke 
Woodard,  taking  the  said  Sarah  Parker  by  the  hand,  did 
openly  declare  as  followeth,  to  this  effect :  "Friends,  you  are 
my  witnesses  that  I  take  Sarah  Parker  to  be  my  wife,  promis- 
ing, through  divine  assistance,  to  be  unto  her  a  true  and 
loving  husband,  until  death  separates  us." 

And  then  and  there,  she,  the  said  Sarah  Parker,  taking 
the  said  Luke  Woodard  by  the  hand,  did  declare  as  follow- 
eth, or  to  this  effect :  "Friends  you  are  my  witnesses  that  I 
take  Luke  Woodard  to  be  my  husband,  promising,  through 
divine  assistance  to  be  unto  him  a  true  and  loving  wife  until 
death  separates  us." 

And  for  a  further  confirmation  thereof,  the  said  Luke 
Woodard  and  Sarah  Woodard,  his  now  wife,  did  then  and 
there  to  these  presents  set  their  hands,  and  we  whose  names 
are  hereunto  subscribed,  being  present  amongst  others  at 
the  solemnization  of  said  marriage,  have  also  to  these  pres- 
ents subscribed  our  names,  the  day  and  year  above  written. 

LUKE   WOODARD. 
SARAH    WOODARD. 

Witnesses  : 

Elisha    Parker.  Isaac   Hall. 

Elizabeth    Parker.  Isaac   Parker. 

Thomas    Edgerton.  Wm.  Lancaster. 

Benjamin   Arnold.  Josiah   Peel. 

Thomas   Outland.  John  Bowman. 

Sarah   Arnold.  Elizabeth   Pearson. 

Mark  Bogue.  Joseph  Deud. 

Thomas   Cook.  Levi  Lancaster. 
Eliza  Cook. 


Appendix  2^15 


CERTIFICATE   OF   MARRIAGE   OF   FRANCIS   AND 
LYDIA  THOMAS. 

Whereas,  Francis  Thomas,  son  of  John  Thomas,  of 
Marlboro  District,  South  CaroHna,  and  Lydia  Woodard, 
daughter  of  Luke  Woodard,  of  Wayne  County,  State  of 
North  Carolina,  having  laid  their  intentions  of  marriage  be- 
fore several  Monthly  Meetings*  of  the  people  called  Quakers, 
consent  of  parents  and  parties  concerned  being  first  had; — 
Now  this  may  certify  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that  for 
the  full  accomplishing  of  their  said  intentions  this  10th  day 
of  Fifth  month,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  seven  (Fifth 
mo.  10,  1807),  they,  the  said  Francis  Thomas  and  Lydia 
Woodard,  appeared  at  a  public  assembly  of  the  aforesaid  peo- 
ple met  together  at  their  meeting  house  at  Contentnea,  and 
he,  the  said  Francis  Thomas,  taking  the  said  Lydia  Wood- 
ard by  the  hand,  did  openly  declare  as  followeth,  to  this 
effect :  "Friends,  you  are  my  witnesses,  that  I  take  Lydia 
Woodard  to  be  my  wife, ^promising,  through  divine  assistance, 
to  be  to  her  a  true  and  loving  husband  until  death  separates 
us." 

And  then  and  there,  she,  the  said  Lydia  Woodard,  taking 
the  said  Francis  Thomas  by  the  hand,  did  declare  as  follow- 
eth, or  to  this  effect :  "Friends,  you  are  my  witnesses  that 
I  take  Francis  Thomas  to  be  my  husband,  promising,  through 
divine  assistance,  to  be  to  him  a  true  and  loving  wife  until 
death  separates  us." 

And  for  a  further  and  full  confirmation  thereof,  they,  the 


*  "Several  Monthly  Meetings."  The  order  of  procedure  at  that  time  was 
this:  The  parties  proposing  marriage  presented  in  writing,  over  their  own  sig- 
natures, their  proposal  to  a  Monthly  Meeting,  together  with  consent  of  par- 
ents or  guardians  ;  a  committee  was  appointed  to  inquire  as  to  clearness  of 
similar  engagements  with  others.  Upon  a  favorable  report  of  this  committee 
at  a  subsequent  Monthly  Meeting,  and  after  the  parties  had,  at  two  successive 
Monthly  Meetings,  appeared  in  person  before  the  men's  and  women's  meetings 
separately,  taking  each  other  by  the  hand  declared  that  they  "still  continued 
their  intentions  of  marriage  with  each  other  "  The  Monthly  Meeting  then 
made  record  of  its  approval,  leaving  them  at  liberty,  appointing  a  committee  to 
attend  the  marriage  and  entertainment,  to  see  that  it  was  orderly  accomplished. 
The  marriage  was  solemnized,  as  shown  by  these  certificates,  at  the  close  of  a 
regular  meeting  for  worship. 


246 


Sketches  of  a   Life  of  75 


said  Francis  Thomas  and  Lydia  Thomas,  his  now  wife,  did 
then  and  there  to  these  presents,  set  their  hands ;  and  we 
whose  names  are  hereunto  subscribed,  being  present,  amongst 
others,  at  the  solemnization  of  said  marriage,  have  also  to 
these  presents,  subscribed  our  names,  the  day  and  year  above 
written.  FRANCIS   THOMAS. 

LYDIA  THOMAS. 


Names  of  witnesses  are  as  follows 


Luke   Woodard. 
Sarah   Woodard. 
Isaac  Woodard. 
Cader  Woodard. 
Elizabeth    Woodard. 
Stephen    Woodard. 
Thomas    Woodard. 
Mary   Woodard. 
Jesse   Parker. 
Isaac  Parker. 
Nathan    Parker. 
Phineas   Parker. 
Wm.   Parker, 
Anna   Parker. 
Caleb  Hall. 
Orpha   Horn. 
Joshua   Hall. 
David    Newsom. 


Clarkey  Cook. 
Wm.   Cook. 
Joel  Newsom. 
Elijah   Coleman. 
Silvia  Hall. 
Jeremiah  Horn, 
Silas   Hollowell. 
Jesse   Hollowell. 
Sarah  Hollowell. 
Benjamin  Arnold. 
Sarah  Arnold. 
Susannah    Copeland, 
Joseph  Boswell. 
Jesse  Overman, 
Wm.    Morris. 
Elizabeth    Parker. 
Joseph  Everett, 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 

0035522453 


938.96 
WS45 


s** 


SECl    1958 


